《Corrupted Priest》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1 - 1


    The Fugitive.


    A man was sprinting across a snowfield so white it hurt to look at.


    Three figures chased closely behind.


    An arrow, loosed from a taut bowstring, pierced the fleeing man''s leg with precision. His body crumpled. He rolled once across the snow and sprang up quickly to run again, but his pace was clearly slower now.


    The slowing fugitive was soon caught.


    Alguor Kingdom''s senior ranger, Lagil, roughly kicked the man''s back. At last, the long chase of the past few days had reached its end. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This fugitive had fled without hardly sleeping, sprinting through the snow-covered northern forest for three days at a pace rivaling even the elite rangers of the northern kingdom. He was a born ranger, through and through.


    Lagil looked down at the fallen man and drew the longsword from his belt. The cold whisper of steel echoed in the snowy silence.


    But unfortunately, this man was a fugitive who had stolen a sacred relic of the Holy Flame Church. The order from above was clear: retrieve the relic and take the man''s head.


    Even if the relic wasn''t particularly important to the Holy Flame Church, the kingdom''s upper ranks always wanted to stay in the Church''s good graces.


    After all, in the freezing north, the warmth of fire was everything.


    Shk¡ª


    Red blood sprayed across the white snow.


    With a clean strike that would impress even an executioner, the fugitive''s head rolled across the ground. Lagil flicked the blood off his blade and gave a chin-nod of command.


    "Search him."


    The rangers descended on the corpse and searched the body with practiced hands. The man carried little.


    A shriveled woman''s hand, a blue cup, and a bit of coin.


    Lagil pocketed the blue cup and the money without hesitation, then turned his back.


    "We''ve recovered the relic. Let''s go."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Yes."


    Leaving the corpse behind, the rangers retraced their steps through the snow.


    Later, as the day began to fade and the rangers were long gone¡ª


    The single hand laid across the headless fugitive''s body began to twitch.


    The shriveled woman''s hand crawled up the man''s torso and reached the collar.


    Then it grabbed the man by the front of his clothes and began to shake him violently.


    "Don''t be angry, O Mother of Decay."


    The headless body slowly rose from the snow, gently pried the withered hand from its neck, and tucked it into a pocket inside its chest.


    "It was necessary to die here, just once."


    The body picked up its own head, still talking to itself, and placed it on the severed neck.


    Moments later, as if nothing had happened, the fugitive¡ª


    No, the Priest of Decay, Marnak, smiled faintly.


    "The divinity contained in the relic has already been extracted, has it not? There''s no reason to keep such a useless tail anymore."

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2 - 2


    What is life?


    What is life, really?


    Life is like a boiled egg. Life is a boiled egg.


    What does that even mean?


    It means that no matter how hard you try, it''s all ultimately meaningless.


    Like me¡ªdespite all my effort, I ended up dropped into a game world.


    ---


    First, let me put my hand on my heart and confess honestly.


    I used an editor to manipulate my save file.


    But hear me out.


    I feel no shame whatsoever about using an editor in this game.


    First, this game¡ªwhose name I don''t even remember anymore¡ªis a single-player game. In other words, no one was harmed by whatever I did to the save file.


    Second, you might ask: "Shouldn''t a true gamer enjoy the game in its purest form?"


    And yes, that''s a fair point.


    If you truly love a game, then using an editor¡ªwhich kills the sense of accomplishment¡ªis probably something to avoid.


    But let me explain. I was in my late twenties¡ªtoo busy and too exhausted to enjoy my favorite hobby, gaming, the way I wanted. So, I made a compromise with reality: I would only use the editor to set up the conditions I wanted at the start.


    That''s right. I used the editor up until the point where I could change my class to what made me buy the game in the first place: the "Priest of Corruption."


    This game¡ªwhose name I still can''t remember¡ªwas marketed with the motto "Infinite Freedom," and it truly was a free world filled with countless job classes.


    As always, I casually kept up with game news and stumbled upon this one class that instantly captivated me: the Priest of Corruption.


    The Cult of Corruption.


    Just the name makes it sound like a public enemy of the world, doesn''t it?


    If the Cult of Corruption had been a benevolent force, it probably would''ve been called the "Cult of Fermentation" or something. Ah, now I want to tear some kimchi by hand and eat it.


    Anyway.


    In the game, the Cult of Corruption had already been wiped out.


    The player had to trace their remnants, endure grueling trials, and gather rare materials to finally become a Priest of Corruption. After that, the goal was to find 13 holy relics scattered across the world.


    That''s all I knew about the Priest of Corruption. I didn''t read further because I didn''t want spoilers.


    The general opinion on playing the class was simple:


    Extremely difficult to unlock. Extremely difficult to play. Terrible performance.


    That one line got my heart racing.


    Terrible performance? That meant most players avoided it.


    I always enjoyed playing underdog classes in games.


    Some might call that a pointless hipster tendency, but I can''t help it¡ªmy heart races when I see a trash-tier class. I was just born this way.


    So, I immediately bought the game and used a save editor I found online to give my character all the materials required for the class change. I also teleported my character to the class-change location.


    That''s one of the decisions I deeply regret to this day.


    Why didn''t I go further with the convenience?


    I could''ve maxed out all my stats, stuffed my pockets with money, or just turned on god mode!


    If I had known I''d actually fall into the game, I would''ve made a completely overpowered character.


    With all the materials ready, I mindlessly hit enter through the class-change quest.


    As each item vanished one by one, the quest progressed rapidly.


    And the moment I hit "Yes" on the final class-change step¡ª


    I fell into the game.


    As a "Priest of Corruption."


    From the pocket on my chest, a shriveled hand twitched.


    Then, one word formed in my mind and flowed in:


    "Kill!"


    "Kill! Kill!"


    Yes, that voice shouting like a washed-up death metal singer is none other than my deity¡ªthe Mother of Corruption.


    In fact, that''s a major step up.


    She could only start speaking to me after absorbing the divine power of the first relic.


    Before I stole that first relic, she couldn''t even say a word to me.


    She just made that dried-up hand twitch as hard as she could to get her message across.


    Of course, none of it was ever anything important.


    Let me know if you''d like a more dramatic or novel-style version, or want to keep translating the rest!


    Five years.


    That''s how long it took me to steal the first of the thirteen relics.


    Five years ago, when I first woke up in this game world, all I had were the priest robes of the Cult of Corruption¡ªand a single withered hand squirming on my chest.


    This "Hand of the Mother of Corruption" was originally supposed to vanish the moment I completed my class change, as it was the final item needed for the transformation. But for some reason, it didn''t disappear. Instead, it remained there on my chest, twitching, acting like a kind of radio that connected me to the "Mother of Corruption."


    The overwhelming presence I felt through that hand made it surprisingly easy to accept the reality¡ªI had really fallen into the world of the game.


    And this body, that of a Corruption Priest, was almost perfectly suited for someone from the modern world trying to survive in a fantasy realm.


    According to the game''s lore, a Corruption Priest is a chemically-enhanced human, modified through drugs.


    As a cult despised by the world, the Cult of Corruption prided itself on being a small but elite force, and most of the class-change quests involved collecting rare ingredients needed for body modification.


    If I had to name just one major advantage of this body, it''s this: I can''t be killed by attacks that don''t carry "divine" power.


    That''s why, even though those rangers blew my head off earlier, I''m still alive.


    Enhanced physical abilities. Sharpened senses. A body that can''t be killed unless touched by divinity.


    It really does feel like this body was designed for someone from modern Earth to survive in a fantasy world.


    But now that I''m actually living in this modified body, I''ve realized it comes with some serious drawbacks.


    Something in my brain must''ve gone wrong. While my senses are sharp, my emotional responses seem... dulled.


    I used to be squeamish around blood, but now? No matter how gruesome the sight, it doesn''t faze me at all.


    Well, that might actually be a plus.


    The real problem is that I can no longer taste anything.


    I''ve lost my sense of taste.


    At first, it didn''t bother me. But as time went on, it became a bigger and bigger loss.


    I want to eat something delicious. Truly, desperately. I want to wrap crispy grilled pork belly in kimchi and devour it! I want to eat fried kimchi rice! I want black bean noodles and sweet-and-sour pork!


    "Kill!"


    The Mother of Corruption''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts.


    "You don''t have to rush me so much, Mother of Corruption."


    I trudged forward through the snow. The thick layers tried to weigh me down, but my steel-like body pushed through them with ease.


    "Kill!"


    "No matter how much you whine, I''m not going to look for the next relic just yet. I need to stay off the radar until this whole mess dies down. I need time to lay low, Mother."


    "He who speaks with two tongues must have two fathers," or so the saying goes.


    I used an editor once, and now somehow I''ve ended up with two moms.


    Still, the "Mother of Corruption" was the only one in this world I could trust completely.


    After all, I was the sole priest of a goddess hated by all.


    So even though her voice whined in my ear every day, I didn''t really hate it.


    As the sun set, a suffocating darkness blanketed the forest.


    Luckily, as an enhanced human, I could see just fine with even the faintest light. My tireless legs carried me onward.


    The biting cold wind slashed at my face.


    I could endure the cold, but I couldn''t stop the thoughts from swirling in my head.


    Maybe I should''ve chosen a class that ends in -er, just like the Mother always said.


    Warrior. Sorcerer. Shaman. Those kinds of classes.


    If I''d picked one of those, maybe I wouldn''t have ended up getting my head blown off in a snowy field.


    The wind howled, and snow began to whip through the air.


    A blizzard.


    Even for an enhanced human, there were limits. I scanned my surroundings quickly, looking for a place to take shelter until the storm passed.


    In the distance, I spotted a dark cave.


    I trudged toward it, pushing through snow that had piled up to my thighs.


    As I stepped inside the cave, a pair of eyes glared at me.


    It was a bear the size of a house.


    "Kill!"


    "I''m not going to fight it, Mother of Corruption."


    Under the bear''s wary gaze, I sat down at the mouth of the cave.


    It wouldn''t attack me unless provoked.


    In the game, most monsters and animals were neutral toward Corruption Priests.


    As long as I didn''t strike first, they usually wouldn''t attack.


    Based on my real-life experience in this body, animals and monsters seemed to sense the foul aura I carried¡ªsomething intelligent beings couldn''t detect.


    As a result, nearly all of them instinctively avoided me, with only a few exceptions. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Under the bear''s watchful eyes, I closed mine and sank into my thoughts.


    A stripped-down version of my status window slowly appeared in my mind.


    Let me know if you want the status window translated too, or if you want to keep going with the story!


    [Divinity: 1623]


    All the other stats that should''ve been there were gone. The only thing left in my status window was Divinity.


    For a Corruption Priest, that stat functioned kind of like skill points.


    The exchange rate was simple:


    Pay 10,000 Divinity, and you gain one Authority.


    Like a vending machine¡ªinsert Divinity, and out pops an Authority.


    It sounded ridiculous, but thanks to that vending-machine-like system, I''d recently succeeded in absorbing the full Divinity from one relic and awakening an Authority.


    An Authority so dangerous that using it openly would instantly draw the wrath and pursuit of every major religious order.


    As I leaned against the cold stone wall of the cave, a wave of loneliness crept in.


    Why this kind of suffering, of all things? Falling into a game world like this?


    "Kill!"


    "I''m not sulking, Mother of Corruption. You can rest easy."


    I clutched the shriveled hand tucked in my robes.


    Still, it was some comfort¡ªknowing I wasn''t entirely alone. Holding that withered hand always brought me a small sense of calm.


    Right. If I gathered the Divinity from all thirteen relics¡ªno, twelve now¡ªthe Mother of Corruption promised she would grant my every wish.


    Then first, I''ll ask to have my sense of taste restored.


    I repeated the same affirmation I always used since falling into this world:


    This is just a game. A slightly more realistic virtual reality game.


    So, I should enjoy the life it offers.


    The uneven, rocky cave floor made my butt a bit chilly. I muttered bitterly,


    "...Still feels kinda sad, though."


    "Halt."


    A guard blocked my path.


    Their well-maintained equipment and disciplined posture made it clear they were no amateurs.


    "Show your identification."


    I offered my warmest, most reverent smile, speaking in a devout tone. I had already changed into priestly robes¡ªone of only two items in my humble little inventory.


    "May your life remain in unwavering harmony. I''m afraid I lost my identification while traveling¡ªI was caught in an accident on the road."


    The guard scanned me from head to toe and asked curtly,


    "Which order are you a priest of?"


    "I serve the Goddess of Harmony, the one who protects the rhythm of daily life."


    Claiming to serve a god you don''t actually follow is a grave offense.


    Not a punishment dealt by any church¡ªbut by the gods themselves.


    Those who impersonated priests were marked with a divine brand, visible only to followers of that particular god.


    The guard gave a slight nod and bowed.


    "Welcome to Gwis, Priest. But once you''re inside, I''d recommend getting your ID reissued right away."


    I responded with a gentle smile.


    "I''ll be sure to do that."


    "Kill!"


    Our merciful Mother of Corruption was surprisingly lenient when it came to this sort of impersonation.


    Thanks to her shielding me from the consequences, I could imitate other priests without ever having to pay the price.


    And so, in a snow-covered, worn-out body, falsely claiming allegiance to another god, I entered the northern city of Gwis.


    Let me know if you want to keep going or need any of this adapted or polished for a different tone (like novel formatting or voice changes).

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3 - 3


    Thirty silver coins per person.


    Thirty silver coins per person.


    Red hair neatly tied back, pale skin dotted with a shy sprinkling of freckles¡ª


    The receptionist at the Gwis Mercenary Guild was a young woman in her prime.


    Was this because the world originated from a game? Or was it that Gwis was stable enough to attract such people? Or maybe it was just that mercenary guilds held absolute power over mercenaries?


    "What''s your name, Priest?"


    I neatly folded away my wandering thoughts. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What could I say? Using the name I''d gone by until now would be like shouting, Hey, I''m alive! Please come arrest me!¡ªsomething only a desperate attention-seeker would do.


    "Malnak. My name is Malnak."


    Malnak.


    It was the name I had picked when I first created this character, and only now was I using it for the first time.


    The receptionist began filling out various parts of a form with the pen in her hand¡ªmainly physical descriptions and details about the god I served. After a moment, she looked up and smiled kindly.


    Now that I was really looking at her¡ªshe was quite the beauty.


    "Alright, Priest Malnak. Would you mind waiting here for a bit? It takes a little time to prepare a bronze-rank mercenary tag."


    I smiled gently.


    "I can wait as long as needed."


    Hearing my reply, the receptionist stood up with the documents and walked upstairs.


    No matter how I looked at her, she was beautiful.


    This world was strangely full of beautiful women. Was that also because it was a game world?


    "Kill!"


    "I haven''t fallen for her, Mother of Corruption. I merely thought she was rather pretty."


    "Kill!"


    I gently patted the twitching hand of the goddess and whispered:


    "By the way, how many fingers does that receptionist have?"


    From my chest pocket, the withered hand extended two fingers.


    Two fingers.


    "Then she must be somewhat capable¡ªor someone of decent rank."


    The meaning of the Mother of Corruption''s fingers was simple:


    1 finger: 10 Divinity


    2 fingers: 100 Divinity


    3 fingers: 1,000 Divinity


    4 fingers: 10,000 Divinity


    5 fingers: 100,000 Divinity


    As a priest of corruption, my method of acquiring Divinity was straightforward and intuitive:


    Harvesting the death of sentient beings.


    For example, if I were to kill that two-finger receptionist and offer her up to the Mother of Corruption, I''d instantly gain 100 Divinity.


    Of course, dealing with the aftermath would be incredibly annoying.


    Thankfully, the rules were lenient¡ªI didn''t have to kill the person myself.


    As long as I had a corpse that hadn''t been dead too long, I could send it back to the Mother and gain Divinity.


    When I first discovered this, I tried to get work near a cemetery.


    Unfortunately, I wasn''t a necromancer. The corpses that came through were always too far gone to be useful.


    "Priest Malnak, here''s your ID."


    Before I knew it, the red-haired receptionist had returned from upstairs and handed me a bronze tag with a polite smile. I received it carefully and gave her the most devout smile I could muster.


    "Thank you. By the way, is there any work available right now?"


    That was the real reason I''d come to the mercenary guild, even though there were plenty of other ways for someone impersonating a priest to get an ID.


    I was completely broke.


    Even though I was a reinforced human who could survive without food for long periods¡ªand had no sense of taste¡ªI still couldn''t starve forever.


    "Just a moment."


    The receptionist rummaged through a stack of documents.


    "There should be something around here for a priest of the Goddess of Harmony..."


    As she sorted the papers with practiced hands, she kept chatting with me.


    "Since it''s the dead of winter, there''s not as much work for the guild as usual. Still, for a priest to be looking for mercenary work¡ªdid you run out of funds during your pilgrimage?"


    "Yes. That''s exactly right."


    Pilgrimage.


    This game, built on the motto of free choice, featured a wide variety of gods involved in the continent. As a result, the many religions constantly struggled to spread their faith¡ªand the most prominent way they did that was through "pilgrimage."


    A pilgrimage, true to the word, referred to priests who had reached a certain level of skill traveling the world to spread their god''s power and message. Of course, priests were still human¡ªwhen they ran out of money, it was common to pick up mercenary work to get by.


    "Ah, here it is! This is the one, Priest Malnak."


    I took the paper and quickly scanned the text. The receptionist smiled brightly when she saw me read.


    "As expected of a priest¡ªit''s so much easier this way. I usually have to read things out loud to the other mercenaries one line at a time."


    A notice from the lord of Gwis. The target: bandits or monsters. A mission issued because the number of missing peasants heading to Gwis had been subtly increasing.


    If the reward was really what this paper said, then it''d be thirty silver coins per person for identifying the threat and eliminating it. Even if we came back empty-handed, we''d still be paid a single silver coin.


    Not a bad deal.


    After skimming through the paper and grasping the general situation, I gave the receptionist a modest reply.


    "Those who can''t read simply haven''t had the chance to learn. It''s not a particularly special skill."


    Ever since I arrived in this world, I could read and write the language naturally. It was one of the more convenient perks¡ªno need to bother learning it from scratch.


    "So, when does this job start?"


    "You''ve come at the perfect time, Priest. This group is scheduled to depart tomorrow."


    The reason this receptionist was being oddly polite and sweet with me was, of course, because I was a priest. In this world, priests belonged to the intellectual class¡ªjust being a priest guaranteed a certain level of education, and each had powers of some kind, even if they varied in strength.


    Because of that, people were always as respectful as possible when dealing with priests.


    A class of power and knowledge¡ªthat was what a priest was.


    The problem was, I belonged to a sect that the rest of the priesthood despised:


    I was a Priest of Corruption.


    I gave the receptionist a friendly smile and cautiously asked,


    "Would it be possible to receive a portion of the reward in advance?"


    I was completely, utterly broke.


    After the receptionist reminded me again and again that this really isn''t how it''s usually done, and that this was a special exception because I was a priest, and also that if I was late tomorrow, I''d have to pay a cancellation fee no matter what, I finally managed to get one silver coin in advance.


    "She was quite the talkative receptionist, Mother."


    "Kill!"


    "I won''t kill her, Mother. Some people just talk a lot¡ªsurely that''s no reason to murder them."


    "Kill!"


    "I''m not in love with her! If you keep insisting that, I''m seriously going to get mad."


    "Waddling Rabbit"


    That pitiful name belonged to the cheap inn I was staying at tonight.


    After paying ten copper coins for a room and a meal, I had only ninety left.


    Poor. Absolutely poor.


    I spooned up the stew¡ªwho knew what was in it. Of course, I couldn''t taste a thing.


    I stared down at it in silence. The chunks floating around didn''t look all that appetizing.


    Well, if I did have a sense of taste, I probably wouldn''t even be able to force this stuff down anyway.


    Shoveling stew into my mouth mechanically, I watched the people around me¡ªclusters of loud conversations, groups chatting away.


    In contrast, I was alone.


    I started to feel a little down.


    "Kill!"


    As if to remind me I wasn''t truly alone, the voice echoed through my head.


    "Do not worry, Mother. Your son''s heart is steady as ever. I was simply thinking... maybe I''ll use this reward to get myself a decent weapon."


    The stew was gone. I set the empty bowl aside and went up to my room. I''d spent a few extra coins to get a private room. I lay my body down on the stiff bed and closed my eyes.


    I arrived at the western gate of Gwis, just as the receptionist girl had so thoroughly emphasized. Maybe because the sun hadn''t risen yet, I was the first to arrive at the meeting spot. That was also thanks to my body¡ªnot needing much sleep was one of the perks of being an enhanced human.


    "Kill!"


    "I''m just early, Mother. Killing everyone just because they''re late is a bit harsh, don''t you think?"


    As I exchanged quiet banter with the Mother of Corruption, people started to gather one by one.


    An official from the castle read off names, checking each person''s mercenary tag for attendance. I watched as a line was drawn through my name, then stepped back and observed the man who seemed to be in charge of the mission.


    He was a silver-rank mercenary, a middle-aged man named Gallard. He wore thick furs over his armor, which matched his weathered, seasoned look. Judging by the way he casually chatted with the official, it was safe to assume he''d worked in Gwis for quite some time.


    When the official left, Gallard walked straight up to me and smiled.


    "Not cold, are you, Priest?"


    All I wore was a pure white priest''s robe¡ªnot even a simple fur coat. The cold didn''t bother me at all.


    Truthfully, I just couldn''t afford a fur-lined coat.


    "I''m quite fine."


    "The refined spirit of a priest, unfazed even by the cold, eh?"


    Gallard seemed very pleased with the word refined. After a moment, he carefully asked,


    "I heard you serve the Goddess of Preservation. Would it be alright to ask what sort of power you can use?"


    He was expecting something simple.


    "I can prevent wounds from worsening, and keep a person''s condition... stable."


    Gallard grinned with satisfaction. He looked relieved¡ªclearly, that was exactly what he had hoped for.


    "Just what one would expect from a priest of the Lady of Preservation."


    In truth, it was just a minor ability to delay the corruption and degradation of injuries. But the outcome was close enough. To Gallard, the details probably didn''t matter much.


    Gallard made his way around the group, speaking to each person in turn. There were ten of us total. While he was sizing up the party, I whispered to the Mother of Corruption.


    "How many fingers does each one have?"


    The results were... ordinary. Gallard had one and a half fingers. The others ranged from half a finger to one full finger.


    Half a finger meant they had potential to grow into the next tier¡ªbut there was no bonus divinity from harvesting a half-finger. Whether someone had one or one and a half fingers, the divine energy I''d get from killing them was the same.


    In other words, no one special.


    Once Gallard had finished checking the group, he gave the signal to move out.


    And so began the mission worth thirty silver coins a head.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4 - 4


    Rational Judgment. Rational Judgment.


    Our party moved forward, leaving the first footprints on the snow that had fallen the day before, the sound of our boots crunching loudly beneath us.


    I was positioned around the middle of the group. Thanks to Galad''s consideration, I didn''t have to walk at the very front or trail at the back.


    Of the ten mercenaries gathered, six¡ªGalad included¡ªwere people he had brought with him. A small band, just six members in total. They did introduce themselves with some sort of name, but it didn''t seem important enough to remember, so I already forgot it. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Priest Marnak."


    A boy with eyes as clear as a cow''s and an innocent-looking face, yet a body far too large to match. He looked like he was somewhere between a boy and a young man. He was the youngest member of their mercenary group, assigned to me by Galad in case I needed someone to run errands.


    I answered with a kindly smile, "Yes?"


    His name was... was it Phuer? He came from a village near Guis. Galad had recognized his natural strength, begged and bargained with his family, and finally brought him in after paying a generous sum.


    And how do I know all this?


    "Sir, you must''ve come from somewhere other than Guis. Could you tell me what the scenery''s like there? If we keep going along this road, we''ll pass by the village I used to live in. I wonder how my mother and father are doing. I mean, I''m sure they''ll get through the winter fine thanks to the reward Captain Galad gave them, but... why do I still feel a little worried?"


    Phuer talked a lot. The questions he asked were merely excuses to start a conversation¡ªthen he''d launch into long, unnecessary stories about himself.


    Come to think of it, was the real reason they stuck Phuer with me not to be considerate, but to give themselves a break from his endless chatter? Had I been set up?


    "Did you know, priest?"


    Now he didn''t even bother pretending to ask a question¡ªhe just dove into his own stories. He put on a deliberately solemn face and leaned in like he was telling me a secret, which looked oddly funny against his naive-looking features.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Phuer glanced at Galad, then whispered,


    "There''s a rumor that the ones taking the farmers around here aren''t people or monsters¡ªbut ghosts."


    In this world, the word ghost had a slightly different meaning from the monsters made of negative energy, but the image wasn''t too different from what we''d call ghosts in our world.


    "Ghosts, you say?"


    "Yes. Ghosts."


    I just smiled gently and said,


    "If the culprit really is a ghost, that would be quite the problem."


    Phuer''s eyes sparkled as he looked at me.


    "Why is that?"


    Was he expecting some kind of mystical explanation? Unfortunately for him, that wasn''t what I meant.


    "Well, if it''s a ghost, then we''re pretty much guaranteed to come up empty-handed¡ªand if that happens, we won''t get our success bonus, right?"


    That would be a problem. Without the success bonus, the payment was just a single silver coin. That''s the same amount I''d gotten in advance after getting a scolding from the receptionist yesterday. In other words, my financial situation¡ªcurrently sitting at ninety copper coins¡ªwasn''t about to improve anytime soon.


    This is seriously a problem.


    Phuer looked at me with a slightly disappointed expression, probably because he had been expecting some kind of grand or mystical explanation.


    "I guess you''re right. If the culprit really is a ghost, it would be hard to get paid."


    "But do you think Mr. Galad also believes the culprit is a ghost?"


    At my question, Phuer glanced around with that massive frame of his, then leaned in and whispered to me.


    "To be honest, I don''t think Captain Galad really expects to catch anyone. From what I overheard him saying last night with the others, it sounded like he only took the job because there wasn''t anything else available. I mean, it''s not even certain that there really is someone attacking travelers on this road in the first place."


    So that means... my financial situation isn''t going to improve. That made me a little gloomy. Phuer, oblivious to my inner despair, just kept talking.


    It kind of felt like walking with a radio on.


    "Captain Galad''s always complaining that the reason we haven''t had any work lately is because the great and noble Lord Tredon has been governing Guis too well¡ªso there haven''t been any problems to solve. Thanks to that, our mercenary group''s spent more time working temp jobs through the labor office than doing actual guild work this month, can you believe that?"


    The labor office was a lord-run institution that arranged jobs for workers in exchange for reasonable wages whenever manpower was needed. It was a lot like a modern-day temp agency. In the original game setting, this was basically a place for grinding low-level jobs if your class wasn''t good at hunting in the early game.


    Am I going to have to do temp work instead of mercenary jobs?


    Mercenary work was much better for me. In the process of killing or being killed, there were always bodies¡ªand collecting those gave me both mission progress and divine favor. Killing two birds with one stone.


    "But someone with natural power like yours, Phuer¡ªwouldn''t you be exceptional at physical labor?"


    My polite speech seemed to make Phuer a bit awkward. He laughed uncomfortably.


    "You''re the only one who talks to me formally like this, Priest Marnak. Really, I''d be totally fine if you spoke casually."


    "I''m comfortable this way."


    As long as the other person wasn''t looking down on me, kindness could be a very useful tool. A good impression was more valuable than most people thought¡ªespecially when it came to sniffing out bad actors.


    "Well, if you say so, I won''t argue."


    "Phuer!"


    "Ah, looks like I''ve gotta go. I''ll be right back!"


    Phuer, who had been about to keep rambling, gave me a quick nod and ran across the snow-covered path toward Galad, who had called him from the front of the group.


    Once Phuer¡ªwho had been chattering nonstop from morning until now¡ªdisappeared, only the sound of my slow breaths and steady heartbeat remained.


    ''Kill them!''


    "Mother, must you keep insisting I kill everyone? If they all die, that actually puts me in a tough spot. What am I supposed to say when I get back to Guis? Thirty silver coins... no, twenty-nine, since I already got one in advance. Your son desperately needs twenty-nine silver coins. I just want to survive this winter with a warm back, that''s all."


    ''Kill...''


    With a slightly defeated tone, the Mother of Decay reluctantly backed down.


    Our dear Mother of Decay, unfortunately, didn''t have the power to conjure money out of nowhere.


    I patted the hand tucked inside my cloak.


    "I may have been a little harsh just now. Poverty has clearly nibbled away at my bright rationality. Please don''t feel too disheartened by your foolish son''s outburst. Honestly, I don''t mind being a bit cold. Once spring comes, my back will warm up on its own, won''t it?"


    ''Kill!''


    The Mother of Decay was quick to forgive.


    The light was starting to dim. Galad could be seen up ahead urging the party to pick up the pace, so it seemed we still had a ways to go before reaching the planned campsite.


    Phuer returned from Galad''s side with his mouth firmly shut.


    I chuckled and spoke to him.


    "Did you get a little talking-to just now?"


    Phuer glanced at me, looking sheepish.


    "Captain told me not to bother you too much. Said it''d be annoying if I stuck to you all day long, chatting from morning till night."


    Sure, it was a bit annoying... but it was still nicer than walking in silence.


    "I really don''t mind. So don''t worry about it."


    Phuer''s face lit up. He looked like a baby bear smiling.


    "Really, Priest?"


    "Yes."


    A subtle presence. A faint sound slicing through the air.


    Something tugged at my sensitive senses.


    I instinctively shoved Phuer to the ground.


    Thwack.


    Two arrows struck me¡ªone in the stomach, one in the shoulder.


    The culprit attacking travelers wasn''t a ghost. It was a person.


    A bandit, maybe.


    "S-Saint?! A-Are you okay?! Th-The arrows!!!"


    I calmly assessed the situation.


    Up ahead, Galad was already lying face down, an arrow lodged in his head.


    Out of the ten members in our group, fewer than five had avoided getting hit.


    The precision was terrifyingly sharp. It was far too coordinated and deadly to be the work of ordinary bandits.


    ''Kill!''


    The Mother of Decay suggested I take the chance¡ªfall over and play dead.


    It was a rational idea.


    With the enemy''s numbers unknown, the best course of action was to wait until they revealed themselves.


    I glanced behind me.


    Phuer was trembling like a leaf despite his massive build¡ªthis was probably his first real fight.


    If I pretended to be dead now, the others¡ªexcept me¡ªwould definitely end up actually dead.


    ''Kill!''


    "I know, Mother. I know exactly what the smart move is."


    This is a game.


    The whole world here is a game. Those about to die are just data. NPCs. I''m the player.


    "But you know what, Mother?"


    With two arrows still lodged in my body, I sprang to my feet.


    I darted toward the nearest corpse I had already spotted, yanked the main weapon from its waist, and charged forward shouting¡ª


    "This is just how I do things!"


    I swung the sword.


    Blood sprayed.


    The head of a bandit, dressed in dark clothes and hiding in the shadows, went flying.


    There was more than one enemy.


    I scanned the area with eyes that could pierce the darkness and charged at the next one.


    Yeah¡ªthis was always how I played the game.


    Protecting what I wanted, doing things my way.


    Because that''s what games are for¡ªdoing what you want to do.


    Velkir was a deserter from the Rangers.


    Unable to adapt to their rigid discipline, he fled.


    After narrowly shaking off the pursuit, he hid in a mountain village, where he trained a few like-minded thugs and formed a bandit gang.


    Using Ranger knowledge for banditry turned it into something like a natural disaster¡ªordinary farmers had no hope of resisting it.


    Velkir ran things systematically, only attacking groups of farmers small enough to avoid stirring major retaliation.


    He knew all too well that one flashy heist would get him killed fast.


    But as time passed and the raids continued, the local lord finally dispatched mercenaries to hunt him down.


    It was time to move the base. But before leaving, Velkir decided to pull off one last job.


    He picked the mercenaries sent by the lord as his final prey.


    They were armed, sure, but the value of their gear made them more profitable than farmers.


    If they struck first, from hiding, there was no way his seven trained subordinates would lose to just ten mercs.


    That was his judgment.


    Everything went according to plan.


    The sun was setting, the mercenaries were relaxed and marching in a long line.


    He gave the signal to his hidden men, ready to pounce.


    The ambush was a success.


    Five out of ten were hit. The one who looked like the captain died instantly from Velkir''s arrow. The mercs hadn''t even figured out where the attack was coming from yet.


    The problem... was that priest.


    He showed up like a beast, arrows sticking out of his stomach and shoulder, as if he''d been waiting for this.


    He drew a sword from a corpse and charged one of the hidden men, cleaving off his head


    in a single blow.


    Velkir cursed without thinking as he watched the madman.


    "Shit!"

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5 - 5


    Instinctive fear.


    It''s coming.


    Because of a single curse word that slipped out without thinking, the priest was now charging straight at him with deadly precision. Velkir tensed every nerve in his body and shouted,


    "I''ll take the priest! You all handle the rest and back me up!"


    Of course, there was no reply. He had trained them that way himself. Velkir calmly nocked an arrow and fired it at the priest. He needed to wear him down before engaging in close combat.


    The priest, with two arrows stuck in his body, calmly swung his sword and deflected them.


    Velkir instinctively knew this wouldn''t be easy.


    "Shit."


    Muttering a low curse, Velkir drew the longsword at his hip. Forged from froststeel, a specialty of the Northern Kingdom, it was the most valuable item he had taken with him when he deserted.


    Clang!


    The first clash was heavy. It made him question whether he was even fighting a human. But Velkir wasn''t an ordinary man either.


    If he had been, he would''ve been caught long ago by the Northern Kingdom''s rangers and left to rot in a cold prison cell.


    He was a man who had carried the title of genius for years.


    Sparks flew as sword met sword. He deflected as much as he could. Fortunately, the priest, despite his physical prowess, wasn''t very skilled in swordsmanship.


    Velkir''s judgment was accurate.


    Marnak had only been learning swordsmanship for just under three years. As a priest of corruption, he had to start from scratch without any natural aptitude for it.


    "This is dragging on."


    Marnak bit his lip. His opponent was far too skilled for a mere thief. He quietly cursed the game''s terrible balancing, then shouted loudly,


    "How many?"


    Velkir had no idea what the priest meant. In the middle of a sword fight, he was suddenly yelling "how many?"


    Their swords clashed again with another burst of sparks.


    "What the hell are you babbling about?!"


    Marnak didn''t answer. He hadn''t been speaking to Velkir.


    A withered hand from inside his robes showed two and a half fingers.


    Two and a half fingers.


    That was the same count as the most skilled ranger pursuing Marnak. A thief on par with a ranger? Weren''t thieves supposed to be low-level fodder? Marnak grumbled internally and suddenly dashed forward.


    Even if it cost him, he would cut down that thief.


    If this dragged out any longer, he''d be at a disadvantage. He wouldn''t die without divine power, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t be neutralized. If his limbs were severed, things would get very troublesome ¡ª though not entirely hopeless.


    Velkir''s sharp intuition told him the priest had made a decision.


    But that was fine. He had a card to play too. He was already prepared.


    Marnak rapidly closed the distance, swinging his sword with all his strength, leaving an opening on purpose.


    "Haah!"


    His bones would fuse again anyway ¡ª he''d trade bone for flesh. That was Marnak''s strategy.


    But Velkir didn''t take the bait. He calmly parried the blow instead.


    This time, the result was different.


    Half of Marnak''s sword blade broke off, flying through the air and landing in the snow.


    "Hahaha! This is why I use froststeel!"


    This was why Velkir had been relentlessly targeting Marnak''s blade. A cheap mass-produced sword couldn''t possibly stand up to one forged by a master from froststeel.


    Marnak sighed, defeated by gear disparity.


    "Ugh. So it''s a gear gap, huh..."


    Velkir pointed his sword at the priest.


    "You don''t look like you''ve got much loot on you anyway. I''ll let you go, just this once. We''re planning to leave this region after this job. So how about we part ways with a smile?"


    To be honest, if the priest ran away without looking back, Velkir wasn''t confident he could catch him.


    In response to Velkir''s polite offer, Marnak gave a slight chuckle.


    "I''ll make a counter-offer. Give up thievery right here and now and leave. If you do that, I''ll let you off just this once."


    "Are you seriously asking that? You really think we''ll just go, like, ''Yessir!'' and walk away?"


    "Well, not exactly¡ª" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stab.


    An arrow flew in and pierced Marnak''s head.


    With a clean shot, Velkir grinned like a mischievous kid.


    "You''re late, you bastards! I almost died out here!"


    The subordinate who fired the arrow smirked.


    "Don''t be dramatic. We all saw you slice that priest''s sword clean in half like it was nothing."


    "Idiot. That wasn''t some simple one-hit trick. It was all part of a precise and calculated series of strikes."


    "Yeah, yeah. You''re the best, boss."


    "Damn right I am. Not like that''s news. Anyway, are they all dead?"


    "Yes, sir. Not a single one left."


    "Really? All of them?"


    Marnak casually asked as he pulled the arrow from his head.


    Velkir and his men froze, their expressions hardening at the sight of what should''ve been a corpse getting back up.


    "Why are you all so shocked? Like it''s the first time you''ve seen someone take an arrow to the head and live."


    Velkir wanted to scream, "Because it IS the first time!"


    Marnak calmly repeated his question.


    "I''d appreciate an answer now. Did you really kill all of them?"


    The priest''s face was unnervingly serene. Velkir swallowed hard before answering.


    "Y-yeah. They''re all dead. So how about we just go our separate ways now, huh?"


    "I already gave you that chance. And your response was to shoot me in the head."


    Marnak knelt on one knee in the snow and slowly brought his hands together.


    "O Mother of Corruption, your son is in trouble. I''m so flustered and afraid, I don''t know what to do. Surely now is the time for you to show your strength, after watching all this unfold?"


    It was an offhand, almost playful prayer¡ªone that would''ve had any other priest screaming blasphemy.


    But power requires only two things: someone to ask, and someone to answer.


    Marnak asked¡ªand the Mother of Corruption answered.


    A dark green light began swirling in his eyes. Velkir realized something was seriously wrong.


    "Shoot! Shoot him now! Don''t just stand there, you idiots¡ªfire!!"


    Arrows flew, turning Marnak into a human pincushion in seconds.


    At that exact moment, a green radiance struck the earth, carving a massive circle into the ground and enclosing them all.


    Velkir''s sharp instincts kicked in. He gave the only order that made sense.


    "R-retreat! Fall back, now!"


    The thieves sprinted through the snow, only to slam into an invisible wall.


    "C-can''t get through, boss! There''s some kind of invisible barrier!"


    "I KNOW THAT, YOU IDIOTS!"


    What blocked their way was a skill learned in the early training of a priest of corruption¡ª"The Line the Living Cannot Cross."


    This barrier was a necessary safety precaution, always cast before invoking divine power. It prevented the living from escaping and also veiled the divine presence of corruption from outside detection.


    Marnak, riddled with arrows, slowly opened his mouth.


    "If you wish to cross this boundary, then either kill me, break my spirit, or kindly just kill yourselves."


    Velkir clenched his teeth and drew his sword, shouting,


    "Draw your blades! No matter how monstrous he is¡ªif we chop him into enough pieces, he''s gotta die! Right?!"


    "Right!!"


    "Yeah! Maybe he survived the arrow because the hole was small, but like the boss said¡ªif we hack him into little pieces, he''s gotta die!"


    Fueled by baseless confidence, the bandits all drew their swords.


    As Marnak began pulling out the arrows lodged in his body one by one, he spoke in an indifferent tone,


    "Your opponent isn''t me. He''s the one coming right now."


    "What do you mea¡ª"


    Thud!


    The air tore open, and something enormous crashed down.


    Four massive arms. A smooth, faceless head with only a gaping mouth. And embedded in the belly of the giant¡ªlike a grotesque ornament¡ªwas the upper body of a muscular man split down the middle.


    The giant''s decaying flesh regenerated as it rotted, new muscle forming beneath the rot. And then, its two mouths opened wide to let out a monstrous scream:


    ¡ªGRRAAAAHHHHHH!


    This was the first divine power granted to Marnak, in exchange for the divinity of ten thousand souls gathered from his first relic.


    The Giant of Corruption had answered the Mother''s call and descended to the mortal realm.


    As Marnak pulled the final arrow from his head, he said calmly,


    "Do whatever you want with the rest of him¡ªjust leave the head."


    ¡ªGRRAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!


    The deafening roar seemed to drag every primal fear from deep inside the soul. Velkir''s instincts screamed for mercy.


    "Sh... shit..."


    Crunch.


    That was the last word Velkir uttered before the Giant of Corruption crushed him like an insect.


    "Aaaaaargh!!"


    "Please! Priest, please spare me!"


    Flesh was torn. Bones shattered. Screams ripped through the air.


    Marnak watched the massacre with a serene expression.


    He gently tapped the Mother''s Hand hidden in his breast pocket and smiled softly.


    "This is my first time summoning our giant friend directly... and just looking at him fills my heart with awe. I really do love this power, Mother."


    ¡ªGRRAAAAAHHH!!


    The Giant of Corruption gave a final roar as a farewell... then vanished just as suddenly as it had appeared.


    ''Slaughter!''


    "Yes, yes. This time I truly did as you wished, Mother. The enemies are all dead. Though, unfortunately, so are my companions."


    I went around, organizing their corpses. While I was at it, I checked their bodies and retrieved the mercenary tokens.


    ''Slaughter!''


    "You want me to harvest their divine essence now? I can''t, Mother. If I do that, the bodies will rot and disappear. Then when the Mercenary Guild comes to investigate, they''ll think something''s fishy. You know very well¡ªI need to keep a low profile right now."


    ''Slaughter!''


    "I hear you. You''re saying I should just absorb all the divine energy, turn the bodies to dust, and move on to another city. But I must respectfully decline this time."


    ''Slaughter...?''


    "Look over there."


    I pointed to where the Giant of Corruption had neatly piled up the severed heads of the bandits.


    "Each one of those is worth twenty-nine silver coins. I haven''t forgotten what I''m walking through this snowy wasteland for, Mother. Right?!"


    Just as I was about to retrieve the mercenary token from Puer''s chest¡ªhis body moved. Slowly, barely perceptibly.


    The bear cub of a man was clinging to life by a thread.


    I beamed.


    "Looks like I saved at least one. See, Mother?"


    ''Slaughter!''


    "You want me to ''finish him off'' so he dies in peace? No thanks. This bear cub of a guy¡ªI''m taking him back to Guisro and making sure he lives. It''ll do wonders for my reputation. So go on and help me out, Mother."


    After a brief prayer, a divine blessing settled over Puer, halting the worsening of his injuries.


    I hoisted him over one shoulder and gathered the bandits'' bounty-heads into a string in the other. Then I slowly started walking.


    ''Slaughter!!!''


    The Mother of Corruption screamed in frustration.


    "Oh, right! I really would be lost without you, Mother. I almost forgot."


    I picked up a sword lying on the ground and strapped it to my belt¡ª


    the froststeel blade that bandit boss had been bragging about before he died.


    "Thanks to you, I don''t need to buy a new sword now. I''ll make sure to give you a thorough hand massage when we get back."


    ''...Slaughter...!''

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6 - 6


    Ddu-dun!


    A blue chalice sat atop the table.


    It was a relic that the church had all but neglected. Not something of great importance.


    The priest of the Holy Flame Church was silent for a long time. Eventually, his lips parted slowly.


    "...What happened to the one who stole the relic?"


    The apprentice priest, who had retrieved the relic from the rangers, bowed his head.


    "According to the rangers, he was beheaded on the spot."


    The priest fell silent again, then slowly spoke.


    "And... what became of the body?"


    "They said they didn''t have the resources to recover it, so they retrieved only the relic."


    The blue chalice was placed on the apprentice''s hands.


    "Priest?"


    "You go on ahead. I''m going on a pilgrimage now."


    "A pilgrimage? Suddenly?"


    "Yes."


    The priest of the Holy Flame¡ªthe Blue Flame, Cheongyeom¡ªopened his mouth slowly.


    "By the way... did the rangers happen to tell you exactly where they killed the thief?"


    Ten years ago, a divine prophecy descended upon every church:


    ¨CThe End shall fall upon this land, wearing the shell of life.


    There was brief chaos, but strangely, in the ten years that followed, nothing happened.


    Some claimed it was a prophecy meant for the distant future. Others believed it was a divine command to focus on the present.


    ---


    It was a dark night. The moon glowed, and the snow welcomed its light.


    Along that quiet, beautiful road, I walked.


    In one hand, I held a string of eight severed heads. In the other, I supported an unconscious, injured man.


    "It''s such a peaceful night, isn''t it, Mother?"


    ''Slaughter!''


    "What do you mean I should''ve looted all their gear and gold? If I really took everything, people would say I''m a greedy priest, Mother. I''m perfectly satisfied with the sword you made sure I remembered to pick up."


    ''Slaughter!''


    "Yes, yes, I admit I probably could''ve taken some money. You''re so frugal. But still¡ª"


    As I walked, snow crunching beneath my feet, I continued,


    "I might be short on coin at the moment... but my heart isn''t lacking. Because I have you by my side, Mother."


    ''Slaaaaughter...!''


    While the Mother of Corruption basked in that emotional sentiment, I finally arrived back at Guis. Walking without sleep had paid off.


    As I approached the city''s western gate, the guards stirred with urgency.


    Raising a torch, one of them shouted,


    "The gates are closed! It''s late¡ªcome back tomorrow morning if you wish to enter Guis!"


    I stepped forward, letting them see me clearly. The flickering torchlight illuminated my pristine white priest robes, untouched by battle.


    "I''m Priest Marnak, one of the mercenaries who left this morning on a mission from the Lord. I could wait until morning, but the man on my shoulder needs immediate medical attention. Could you at least let him in first?"


    The two guards exchanged a quick whisper. The senior-looking one spoke.


    "Are you referring to the ten mercenaries who left this morning, Priest?"


    "Yes."


    "And what happened to the others? Only you two returned?"


    I held up the string of heads.


    "Can you see this?"


    The younger guard''s voice trembled.


    "Th-Those are heads! Human heads!"


    The older one remained calm.


    "I''ll need an explanation, Priest."


    I explained that the heads belonged to the bandits, and that out of all the mercenaries who had left, only I and the man on my shoulder¡ªPuer¡ªhad survived.


    After a moment''s thought, the senior guard gave an order to the junior, who ran off.


    "Please wait a moment. We''ve sent word inside. But... is the man on your shoulder in critical condition?"


    "He''s badly hurt, but the Goddess of Preservation is watching over him. He should be fine to wait a little while."


    Of course, it was actually the Mother of Corruption''s blessing keeping him alive.


    Soon after, two burly men and a red-haired young lady in a thick coat approached, breath steaming in the cold. She was a receptionist from the mercenary guild.


    Blinking her bright green eyes, she gave quick orders.


    "Take the patient and bring him to the physician immediately."


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    As I handed Puer over, I gave a warning.


    "He might be a bit heavy."


    The two strong men chuckled, assuming he wasn''t so bad if I''d carried him single-handedly.


    Their faces changed the moment they took him. He was heavy¡ªjust as big and solid as he looked.


    "Please be careful with him."


    "Yes, of course."


    Now visibly more respectful, the two men hurried into the city carrying Puer.


    Left alone with me, the red-haired receptionist said,


    "Priest Marnak, you may enter as well. I''ve already cleared it with the guards."


    "Thank you."


    As we passed through the west gate into Guis, she began chatting cheerfully.


    "You don''t look it, but you''re crazy strong, aren''t you, Priest?"


    "I do have a bit of strength."


    "I heard those heads in your hand are the culprits from the incident. I think it''d be best if we stored them at the guild. Safer and more appropriate."


    "I''ll do that."


    I had no attachment to the heads anyway. All I needed was the twenty-nine silver coins they were worth.


    She glanced at my face and gave a sly smile.


    "Would you walk me to the mercenary guild? The night''s a bit dark, and I''m kind of scared to go alone."


    There wasn''t even a speck of fear on that lovely, beaming face.


    "Of course."


    ''Slaughter!'' S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I gently patted Mother''s restless hand and started walking.


    The receptionist, who introduced herself as Erin, talked non-stop the whole way.


    She asked if I was skilled with a sword, what exactly happened today, and whether we might earn additional bounty money if the heads matched wanted posters, and so on.


    Her cheeks, flushed from the cold, bounced softly as she spoke. Meanwhile, the Mother of Corruption squirmed endlessly in my chest pocket.


    ''Slaughter! Slaughter!''


    "Thanks for walking me here, Priest Marnak!"


    With a bright smile, Erin took the string of heads from me. A graceful lady carrying a bundle of severed heads¡ªgrotesque, yes, but not so strange in this world.


    Anyway, where should I sleep tonight? I hope there''s a vacancy where I stayed yesterday.


    "Priest?"


    "Yes?"


    "Do you have a place to stay?"


    "I was just about to find one. Surely a city this big has at least one room available for me."


    A room that fits within my budget of ninety copper coins.


    "It''s going to be pretty tough looking for a place in this freezing dawn."


    Erin gave me a playful smile and said,


    "If you don''t mind, would you like to stay the night?"


    Thump.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    ''SLAUGHTER!!!''


    Even Mother''s hand thrashed wildly.


    ''Slaughter!''


    "I knew exactly what she meant, Mother. That''s why I accepted right away. I swear, I have no impure intentions toward the lovely red-haired receptionist. None at all."


    Sadly, Erin''s offer had been purely innocent. The mercenary guild had a few guest rooms for visitors, and Erin had kindly offered one of them to me.


    To soothe Mother''s now thoroughly sulky mood, I brought out my secret weapon.


    Press. Press.


    I pulled out Mother''s withered hand and began to gently massage it. Her voice melted drowsily.


    ''...slaaaugh...ter...''


    Knock knock.


    Sudden knocking. I quickly tucked Mother''s hand away and opened the door.


    Standing there was Erin.


    "What brings you here...?"


    Erin blinked slowly, then held out a basket she''d been carrying.


    "I figured sleeping in your priest robes wouldn''t be comfortable, so I brought you some spare clothes. Did I wake you?"


    Taking the basket, I smiled.


    "Not at all. Thanks to you, I''ll sleep much more comfortably."


    "That''s a relief. Then please rest well, and when you wake up, help me fill out some paperwork about the mission, okay? Since you''re the only one in good condition, there''s a lot only you can explain."


    "Of course."


    She bowed slightly and left after closing the door. I took off my priest robes and changed into the oversized men''s clothes she''d brought. They were loose and comfortable.


    I folded the robes neatly and set them beside the bed. There was a simple reason why not a single trace of battle remained on them:


    They were blessed by the Goddess of Preservation. In other words, they repaired themselves automatically.


    Ordinarily, this blessing wouldn''t activate if someone who didn''t follow the Goddess wore them. But I was an exception.


    As a priest of Corruption, I could use items blessed by other gods to disguise myself as any kind of priest. All thanks to the Mother of Corruption''s consideration.


    ''Slaughter!''


    "Don''t worry, Mother. I didn''t forget I was in the middle of massaging your hand."


    I resumed pressing down gently. Her voice melted again, full of satisfaction.


    ''...saa...lter...''


    Knock knock.


    The sound of knocking woke me. When I opened the door, a cascade of thick red hair greeted me. Erin stood there with a slightly apologetic expression.


    "I wanted to let you sleep in, but something''s come up, and you need to wake now."


    It was about time to wake up anyway. My current body didn''t require much sleep.


    "I''m fine. What''s going on?"


    "The lord wishes to see you."


    The lord? All of a sudden? I didn''t have any ties to this place.


    "The lord himself?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you happen to know what it''s about?"


    "Well..."


    Erin''s explanation was brief. One of the people who died recently¡ªGallard¡ªwas the illegitimate son of the previous lord. In other words, he was the half-brother of the current ruler of this region, Lord Tredon Filian.


    "I don''t know the details, but that''s the only reason I can think of. Still, it''s strange. I''ve always heard that the lord acted as if Gallard never existed."


    "I''ll change and come out shortly."


    "Okay."


    I donned my priest robes and headed toward the lord''s estate with the guards who had been waiting for me.


    A slender build. An expressionless face.


    The man seated before me now, with a cold air about him, was none other than Lord Tredon Filian, ruler of this territory.


    And I forgot every one of the pre-planned responses I''d prepared.


    Because the moment Mother¡ªresting in the inner pocket of my robe¡ªsaw him, she drew a huge X in the air with her index finger.


    A being that isn''t judged by the finger.


    Among such beings, there was only one that could take human form.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7 - 7


    Tredon Filian. He is a demon.


    Tredon Filian.


    The scum of the world. The evil that tempts the lost. The unholy being who devours their tragedies and wets his clogged throat with their tears. And so on.


    If you tried listing all the profane descriptors the world has for demons, you could go on forever, like drawing from a well that never runs dry.


    I quietly looked at Tredon Filian and slowly opened my mouth. Despite being the one who had summoned me, Tredon, the cold-looking middle-aged man, patiently waited for me to speak first.


    "Esteemed Lord Tredon, I beg your pardon, but may I make a small request?"


    "Speak."


    "I wish to have a private audience with you."


    Even if I knew a demon''s identity, the demon wouldn''t be able to recognize me. The divinity of Corruption was as secretive as it was reviled by the world¡ªperfect for concealment.


    Tredon stared at me with his hollow gaze for a long moment before finally speaking.


    "Leave us."


    The servants and two knights promptly exited the room. Once it was just the two of us, I got straight to the point.


    "Are you enjoying your life playing lord while possessing a human, demon?"


    A direct statement revealing I already knew his true identity. Tredon silently stared at me, then slowly let the muscles of his face move.


    His stiff expression melted, dancing with ease. The cold atmosphere disappeared without a trace, replaced by a playful smile as the demon spoke.


    "Thanks to the late Gallard, I''ve ended up receiving quite the special guest."


    The demon smiled with a twinkle in his eye and gave me an obvious once-over, slowly and thoroughly. It was an exceedingly rude and frivolous gesture¡ªbut there was no malice in it.


    "Judging by how quickly you recognized me, you''re clearly not a priest of the Goddess of Preservation, are you?"


    Demons were hated by most religious orders. As the saying goes, the enemy of my enemy is my friend.


    I smiled gently and said,


    "I serve the Mother of Corruption."


    The demon''s eyes widened in admiration.


    "Oh, I thought they were all gone. So there''s still a surviving Son of Corruption. What an honor to meet you. I go by ''Crawling Wait.''" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s an honor for me as well. I am Marnak, a priest serving the Mother of Corruption."


    The demon¡ªCrawling Wait¡ªsmiled warmly and stretched out his legs, settling comfortably into his seat.


    "Please, sit. Just the two of us here, after all. And to think, a priest and I having such a friendly chat¡ªit''s been a long time."


    The truth was, demons held no particular feelings toward priests. Not even toward the gods they served. Their interests were directed solely toward intelligent beings.


    Demons were born immensely powerful, but were unable to claim anything for themselves. Unregistered beings¡ªinvincible yet unanchored¡ªunable to belong to the world. To claim anything within it, they had to make fair contracts with sentient beings.


    Thus, demons loved all living, thinking creatures.


    They were passionate spectators and overly invested readers, reveling in making deals and becoming engrossed in the lives of mortals.


    Each demon had different powers and clear limitations, but from the perspective of fragile humans, they appeared nearly omnipotent.


    That was why the gods distrusted and feared them.


    The cost of making a deal with a demon always corresponded directly to the magnitude of what was desired. But the magnitude of faith and the blessings bestowed by the gods? That never scaled proportionally.


    Unable to bear watching their followers and other intelligent beings turn to demons¡ªwho at least gave what was promised¡ªthe gods finally drew their sharpest swords and made a divine proclamation to all sentient life:


    ¡ªFrom this moment forth, those profane beings shall be called demons (�ºÄ§), and they are the very embodiment of evil (�º)!


    The demons happily embraced the sudden hostility from the gods. They even began calling themselves demons, delighted that they''d been given such a convenient label to introduce themselves with.


    And so began the demon hunts led by the priests against this so-called "obvious evil."


    As for why I knew so much about demons? The answer was simple.


    The role of a "Demonic Contractor" was an extremely difficult and unpopular playstyle¡ªhunted and shunned by all if your identity was exposed. But it was the exact class I had planned to try after playing as a Priest of Corruption. Though now that I had fallen into this game world, it was a moot point.


    Inside my chest pocket, Mother''s hand wriggled, restless.


    "Kill."


    A bored-sounding voice. Unlike other gods, our Mother of Corruption had little interest in demons. I gently tapped my chest pocket to calm her and spoke to the demon:


    "How many years has it been since you possessed that body?"


    The demon lord extended one hand and began counting on his fingers before smiling brightly.


    "This winter marks the fortieth year! Hahaha! If it weren''t for you, priest, I might''ve let such a milestone slip right by. I suppose I ought to throw a lively festival to warm this chilly city! Although, given the role I''m playing now, I probably can''t toss everything aside and join in myself!"


    Crawling Wait soon slipped into his own world, muttering to himself.


    "Let''s see... how much budget does Guise have left this year...? Hmm. A bit tight, but if I chip in a bit, we could easily keep the city partying for five days. Perfect! Absolutely perfect!"


    Having finished his calculations, the demon clapped his hands together.


    "If you''re not too busy, Priest, I hope you''ll enjoy the festival too! I promise it''ll be great fun! Hahaha!"


    Then, with a tilt of his head and a cheerful smile, the demon asked,


    "By the way, what brings you to me?"


    "I came because you summoned me...?"


    The demon smacked his forehead and let out a big laugh.


    "Ah, right! My mind is a mess, how careless of me! Hahaha! My apologies, Priest. It''s just been so long since I''ve had someone to talk to so freely. Please accept my apology!"


    I smiled gently.


    "It''s quite alright."


    "The Son of Corruption is as generous in character as he is radiant in looks!"


    "Kill!"


    Mother, pleased by the demon''s direct compliment, wriggled knowingly, as if she approved.


    "To be honest," the demon continued, "there was no special reason for summoning you. Gallard¡ªI just wanted to hear firsthand from a witness how that young man died. If you''re willing, could you tell me the details? I''ll compensate you generously."


    That much was no problem. Especially if he was offering compensation. I told the demon all the details of how Gallard had died.


    After listening, the demon clicked his tongue and shook his head.


    "Tsk, tsk. Such a tragic event. My one and only brother, gone just like that. I told him over and over again how dangerous mercenary work was. Ah¡ªwhen I say brother, I mean that in terms of this body, of course."


    I glanced around. The room had no extravagant decorations, reflecting the lord''s frugality.


    A demon lord who lives modestly and mourns his illegitimate brother. Amusing.


    In the warmth of the room, I shifted into a more comfortable sitting position.


    "By the way, was the original owner of that body a contractor?"


    As soon as I asked, the demon responded eagerly, as if he''d been waiting for it.


    "Haha! Curious about my story, are you? I''d be delighted to share! After all, what''s a story without someone to hear it?"


    The tale he began to recount wasn''t all that complicated.


    The demon''s contractor had been Tredon''s father, the former lord of Guise. One day, the former lord encountered a woman he desperately desired. But she was already engaged to a man she loved. Still, the lord yearned for not just her body, but her heart as well.


    Eventually, he summoned a demon and confessed his desire.


    ¡ªGive her to me! Give me her heart! I''ll give you anything!


    The demon, Crawling Wait, replied in a gentle voice, calm and polite.


    ¡ªThere''s no need to give everything. Just give me as much as what you want is worth.


    ¡ªWhat do you want, Crawling Wait?


    The demon smiled as he extended each finger of one hand.


    ¡ªTo ruin one life, I need another. If you give me the life of your fifteen-year-old son, I''ll give you the life of that woman.


    Blinded by desire, the former lord didn''t hesitate. He sold his son to the demon. And in return, the demon gave him the woman, just as promised. She became his mistress.


    And the child born between that woman and the former lord¡ªthat was Gallard.


    "Truly unfortunate," the demon said, voice tinged with regret. "Gallard was practically a child of my own making. I tried to look out for him. But he resented being a bastard. In the end, he left the house and wandered the world as a mercenary. This winter, he was struggling with no work, so I tried to secretly arrange something for him... I never imagined it would lead to his death. Life really is difficult, isn''t it?"


    The demon smiled gently¡ªutterly delighted.


    "Which is exactly why it makes my heart race even more! But alas, it''s about time I return to my duties as lord. I would love to tell you more of my story, truly, but that''ll have to wait for another time. Ah, please do feel free to visit whenever you like. The visit of a friend with whom I can speak comfortably is always a welcome one!"


    Before I knew it, I had become the demon''s friend. The amiable demon lord handed me a small pouch as a token of appreciation for spending time with him.


    "I''m ashamed I couldn''t put more in it, but it should be of some help to you. Then, may you return safely, Priest!"


    After stepping out of the lord''s manor, I carefully opened the pouch. Inside were two gleaming gold coins¡ªworth two hundred silver.


    "Whoa!"


    "Kill!"


    "Come now, Mother. The lord is truly a righteous man. Trying to bribe me with gold? Perish the thought. This gold is full of pure goodwill."


    Apparently uneasy about her inability to bestow gold upon her son, the Mother of Corruption radiated intense jealousy toward the demon lord.


    "Kill!"


    "A priest greedy for wealth? You''re being rather harsh. But you know something? Gold doesn''t rot."


    "KILL!!!"


    "Mother, please, don''t be angry. Let me finish. You know how the end of a sentence is often the most important part."


    I cleared my throat.


    "Ahem. There is something just as eternal and incorruptible as gold. Do you know what that is?"


    "Kill...?"


    "My devotion to you, Mother."


    "Kill...!"


    Overwhelmed by emotion, the Mother of Corruption became lost in the afterglow of sentiment.


    "You are always my number one. So please, don''t worry too much."


    Patting the squirming chest pocket gently, I made my way toward the mercenary guild¡ªwith two gold coins in tow.


    Gleaming white armor reflecting the sunlight, a massive hammer strapped to the back, a black cloak emblazoned with the symbol of a white scale, and a sword at the waist just in case.


    Three priests from the Church of Purification, looking ready to execute judgment at any moment, were speaking with Erin inside the mercenary guild. Upon spotting me enter, Erin waved brightly.


    "Oh, you''re here! Priest Marnak! Come greet the priests from the Church of Purification!"


    A friendly greeting is always nice¡ªbut I really had no desire to get chummy with those zealots.


    Suppressing my true thoughts, I put on a serene smile and bowed respectfully to the priests of the Church of Purification.


    "Greetings. I am Marnak, a priest who serves the Goddess of Preservation, guardian of daily life."


    The moment I made eye contact with one of the priests¡ª


    "KILL!!!!!"


    Mother informed me that one of them possessed one of the twelve remaining holy relics.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8 - 8


    Crawling Wait.


    A priest of the Church of Purification.


    Those who served the Scales of Retribution dressed exactly as one would imagine when thinking of a holy knight¡ªheavy steel armor and massive war hammers.


    In this game, priests of the Church of Purification were considered one of the easier classes to play.


    At first glance, their thick armor seemed terribly cumbersome, but it was enchanted to become lighter the deeper the wearer''s faith. Likewise, the seemingly normal-weight war hammer would grow heavier the moment it was swung at an enemy, empowered by the wielder''s faith.


    A class specialized in close-quarters combat.


    The first to speak was a middle-aged priest of the Church of Purification, his face covered in scars, each one radiating a sense of seasoned experience.


    Definitely someone to avoid facing head-on in battle.


    "Devotion for a righteous life. I never expected to meet a priest of the Goddess of Preservation in a place like this. I am Orbus, the weight on the Scales of Retribution. These two behind me walk the same path¡ªthis large fellow is Cornu, and this is Petina."


    At Orbus''s introduction, the two priests behind him¡ªCornu and Petina¡ªbowed politely.


    "A pleasure to meet you."


    "A pleasure."


    Petina was a woman of average build, with light brown bobbed hair that suited her well. But it wasn''t Petina who caught my attention¡ªit was Cornu.


    He was a full head taller than an average adult male and had a single, large horn growing from the center of his forehead. Cornu was a member of the One-Horned race, rarely seen in the human-centric Northern Kingdoms.


    "I''m honored to meet you as well."


    Still, I didn''t let my interest in the One-Horned show.


    These people were capable of wielding holy attacks¡ªlethal to a Priest of Corruption like me.


    Sure, I could use items blessed by other gods and pass myself off as a priest of a different faith, but if they ever saw through my disguise, there would be no way to maintain friendly relations.


    A class with a glaring weakness¡ªone that could never hope to build trust with those who embodied that weakness. That was the nature of a Priest of Corruption.


    Just as the awkward silence between me and the priests of the Church of Purification began to settle, Erin naturally jumped into the conversation.


    "The priests from the Church of Purification will be staying here for a while, helping out with mercenary work¡ªjust like you, Priest Marnak!"


    That was, at least, a bit of good news. It meant I''d still have opportunities to acquire the relic I was after.


    So... should I start building some rapport?


    Come to think of it, I didn''t have to steal the relic. Just touching it would be enough for me to absorb its holy energy into the essence of Corruption¡ªthen I could return it afterward.


    The problem was that the moment I absorbed the energy, some corrupt divinity would inevitably leak out.


    I needed to pull off three steps:


    1. Acquire the relic by any means.


    2. Put distance between myself and the priests to safely absorb the essence.


    3. Return the relic undetected.


    It was a headache.


    Straight up asking them, "Hey, can I hold your holy relic for a sec?" would get me treated like a lunatic. Obviously. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another theft? At this point, I was less a Priest of Corruption and more like a Thief of Corruption.


    "Priest Marnak?"


    I''d been thinking too long. The scarred man, Orbus, studied my face closely.


    "It seems we have other matters to attend to shortly, so we''ll go drop off our luggage for now. Let''s save the heart-to-heart for another time."


    Yeah. I needed to refine my plan anyway. I smiled and replied,


    "I look forward to our next meeting."


    The three priests bowed and naturally made their way toward the inner area of the mercenary guild.


    Inner area?


    As if she''d read my mind, Erin spoke up while watching the priests walk away.


    "They''ll be staying here at the guild while they''re in town."


    "Is that really okay?"


    "Our guild usually offers lodgings to visiting priests for a small fee. It''s part of the service we provide."


    No way...


    "Then, when you let me stay here last night...?"


    Erin gave a bright little smile.


    "Yes! Of course, it was because you''re a priest!"


    A winter wind from outside suddenly blew through the small warmth in my heart. Right. Of course it was.


    Her bright, greenish eyes blinked at me.


    "Wait¡ªdid you think I let you stay because I was interested in you?"


    "Absolutely not."


    That was completely correct. I had been sure this lovely young woman was harboring mischievous affections for me. Like a pencil¡ªsharp and direct.


    "But actually... I was interested in you. So I guess you were kind of right."


    "...Sorry, what?"


    Erin glanced around cautiously, then leaned in close and whispered in my ear. Her warm breath tickled.


    "A large shipment of food is expected to arrive tomorrow night. I was wondering... could you perhaps cast a blessing of preservation on them to keep them from spoiling too quickly?"


    I pulled back slightly and rubbed my ear.


    "Why are you whispering that into my ear?"


    She just grinned mischievously like a little rascal.


    "Guess why?"


    That teasing tone made my chest pocket start writhing violently.


    ''Murder! Murder! Murder! Murder! Murder!''


    I quickly grabbed at my chest and forced a serene smile.


    "A blessing to prevent spoilage is no trouble at all. In exchange, would it be alright if I stayed at the mercenary guild a while longer?"


    Casting a simple blessing of corruption without being noticed by the priests of the Order of Edification was an easy task for me.


    "If you''re staying, then I''d be happy!"


    Happy? Happy?! I gently pressed down on my writhing chest pocket, trying to act nonchalant.


    "Then I''ll humbly accept your hospitality for a few more days."


    "Yes! And if you get bored staying in your room, come out and keep me company. For now, I''ve got some work to get back to, so please excuse me!"


    Erin scurried off to her desk, and I returned to my room with two gold coins in hand.


    MURDER!!!


    "Mother, that''s quite enough. Could you please use kinder, more refined words?"


    Murder! Murder! Murder!


    "What are you talking about? I''m only staying here to recover the relic. I have not even a speck of wicked intent toward that charming red-haired girl. Truly."


    Murder...?


    "I mean it. You''ve watched over me for the past five years¡ªyou know better than anyone. There''s only you for me, Mother. No one else. In fact, let me show you just how sincere I am!"


    I began massaging the palm of Mother''s hand, filled with earnest devotion.


    S...a...l...v...


    Corruption''s Mother, seemingly about to speak again, ended up trailing off, lost in the bliss of my massage.


    ---


    Once I had soothed Mother''s temper and descended to the first floor of the mercenary guild, I found only one man sitting there¡ªCornu, the one-horned. He looked up and smiled warmly as our eyes met.


    "Oh, if it isn''t Priest Marnak!"


    Feeling it was time to gather information about the relic, I naturally walked over and took a seat across from Cornu.


    "I didn''t expect to see you again so soon. It''s truly a pleasure. But where are the other priests?"


    "Priest Orbus and Petina went to pay their respects to Lord Guis."


    "You didn''t go with them?"


    Cornu smiled awkwardly and scratched his cheek.


    "Well, considering my race... some of the lords in the Northern Kingdom tend to avoid my kind."


    Indeed, many nobles in the Northern Kingdom¡ªwhere humans were the majority¡ªwere uncomfortable even facing non-human races.


    "Lord Tredon wouldn''t care about that at all."


    Erin, having approached unnoticed, pulled up a chair and joined the conversation. Cornu responded with a generous smile.


    "Really? Then perhaps I should''ve gone with them after all."


    "Lord Tredon may be stiff and cold in social matters, but he''s an incredibly competent ruler. He also draws a sharp line between public and private matters. A lot of people in Guis are very loyal to him, so be careful if you ever feel like criticizing him."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    I casually raised a question.


    "Still, why did the other priests go to see the lord? There''s no law that requires priests to greet the local noble when entering a city."


    Which meant... they had another reason.


    Cornu glanced at Erin before slowly opening up.


    "In truth, we''re on a pilgrimage, following a prophecy from ten years ago. Priest Orbus believes that the ''apocalypse wearing the shell of life'' refers to a demon."


    A demon? Shit. Things were taking a very bad turn. I kept my expression neutral and asked:


    "Don''t tell me... they suspect the lord is a demon?"


    Cornu waved his large hand, chuckling.


    "Goodness, no. If we really thought Lord Tredon was a demon, do you think I''d be sitting here so casually? Priest Orbus is simply conducting his usual check. He has a ''relic'' that can discern whether someone is a demon or not."


    Disaster. Absolute disaster. It couldn''t get any worse.


    If Tredon were a recently possessed demon, the two priests might''ve been able to deal with him. But he had survived forty winters in that body already.


    If he sacrificed that body¡ªone he''d grown deeply attached to¡ªhe could summon a part of his true form from across the world.


    BOOM!


    The ground shook. A massive explosion. Screams echoed through the city.


    Cornu and I leapt out of the mercenary guild in a panic.


    And we saw it.


    A piece of the demon, descended into this world, shattering the lord''s mansion.


    GRAAAAAAAAAH!


    Its body was wrapped in thick, jet-black hide that no blade could pierce, and the rows of sharp teeth inside its gaping maw were each the size of a human skull.


    CRASH!


    A gigantic hammer of pure white light slammed down on the demon''s head.


    It was the ''Hammer of Judgment,'' one of the signature powers of the priests of the Order of Edification.


    Cornu turned to me, his face urgent.


    "We have to help!"


    I stared at the massive, black crocodile-shaped demon rampaging in the distance, and said:


    "Go ahead. I''ll follow shortly."


    While the three priests held the demon at bay, I had something else to do.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9 - 9


    Fall.


    Cornu had left. I moved quickly, rushing back into the mercenary guild.


    "F-Father Marnak! What on earth is going on?"


    "Do not move a single step from that spot! Stay exactly where you are!"


    "What? But¡ª"


    I didn''t wait to hear Erin''s reply. I ran like the wind to my room, grabbed my froststeel sword, and immediately headed to the quarters where the reformation priests were staying.


    "Mother! Are you there?"


    ''Murder!''


    As expected, she took the relic. I turned back without hesitation and headed to the first floor. Erin, peeking out the door, heard my footsteps and shouted urgently.


    "F-Father! A m-monster! A monster is in the middle of the city!"


    She hadn''t run off like I told her not to. One less thing to worry about.


    "What do we do now¡ª Eek!"


    I scooped Erin up into my arms.


    "F-Father Marnak?!"


    "Where is it?"


    I burst out of the mercenary guild.


    "What?"


    "Where''s the clinic where we left Fueur for treatment? Take me there now!"


    I couldn''t let the life I''d barely managed to save be lost to this madness.


    "Help!"


    "Out of the way! Move, now!"


    "Aaaaah!"


    Screams and chaos in the crowd. The city had already fallen into complete disorder.


    ¡ªGRAAAAAHH!


    A massive monster rampaged, destroying everything it touched. Buildings crumbled and debris flew. The trail of the demon was soaked in blood and torn flesh.


    Atop the demon''s pitch-black head, a man in shining white armor raised his hammer and shouted,


    "O Scales of Retribution!"


    The giant war hammer blazed with white light. Obs gripped the raised hammer with one hand and struck the demon''s head.


    "Die, foul creature!"


    The war hammer smashed into the demon''s skull, and at the same time, a massive hammer of light fell from the sky. Struck by the Hammer of Judgement, the demon let out a scream of agony.


    ¡ªGRAAAAAHH!


    As the monstrous black beast thrashed wildly, more people were crushed beneath it.


    Blood. Blood. Bright red blood. Flesh. The flesh of the innocent. Despair. Fear. Chaos.


    Guis was falling apart.


    "Erin!"


    "Y-Yes?!"


    "Quickly, where is Fueur?"


    Erin pointed in one direction. I bolted down the street. Even with her in my arms, Mother stayed silent¡ªshe knew I was serious.


    "Father Marnak! There! Over there!"


    The clinic where Fueur was being treated was near the demon''s rampage. Its door was already open.


    "Fueur!"


    Blood trailed along the floor. The clinic''s original owner was already dead. Two men, looting the place in the chaos, looked up at me, startled.


    Trash. Utterly irredeemable trash.


    "Wh-Who?!"


    Without hesitation, I drew my froststeel sword with one hand and sliced through the nearest man''s neck. As blood splattered the blade, I grabbed the other''s head and slammed it into the wall. His skull crushed under the force, blood and flesh bursting out.


    "Fueur!"


    Fortunately, Fueur was still alive¡ªbandaged head to toe, unconscious on the bed. I sheathed my sword and picked him up barehanded.


    "Hold on tight! I can''t carry you with both hands now!"


    As Erin clung tightly to my neck, I dashed for Guis''s west gate. The streets were packed with citizens fleeing for their lives. Those who fell while running were trampled to death by the crowd.


    ¡ªGRAAAAAHH!


    Thinking quickly through the roar, I realized it would take too long to push through this path.


    I scanned the surroundings¡ªthere! A low rooftop I could leap onto in one go. My decision was instant, and my body moved even faster than my thoughts. Erin screamed.


    "Kyah! Kyaaah!"


    Leaping from roof to roof, I ran toward the nearest west gate. I finally arrived, only to find it just as packed and chaotic as the streets.


    "F-Father! I know a secret passage!"


    "Where is it?"


    "That way!"


    Following Erin''s lead, we arrived at a small building.


    "We can get out of Guis through this house''s basement passage! But the door is locked¡ª"


    "Got it!"


    I kicked the door down¡ªthe thick wood shattered like paper. I ran downstairs and set Fueur and Erin at the entrance of the passage.


    "If things get worse, run. No matter what."


    "W-What about you, Father?"


    "I''m going back." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I''d ensured the safety of those I knew. Now it was time to save the ones I didn''t.


    Erin tried to say something, but I didn''t listen. I dashed back out of the building.


    ¡ªGRAAAAAHH!


    Another hammer of blinding white light fell from the sky. The demon shrieked in agony, shaking its head. Obs gripped the white sword embedded in its skull, bracing himself.


    "O Scales of Retribution!"


    A horned man charged toward the demon''s front paw. A glowing white hammer struck the limb. Another hammer of light fell from above. But Cornu''s hammer was clearly smaller than Obs''s¡ªand its impact weaker.


    ¡ªGRAAAAAHH!


    Cornu failed to evade the demon''s swinging paw. The one-horned man was flung through the air, smashing through a wall.


    Seeing that, I rushed toward where Cornu had crashed.


    "Father Cornu!"


    I called his name as I climbed over the wreckage. From somewhere nearby, a faint voice crawled through the rubble. I quickly headed toward the source.


    "F...Father Marnak... it''s you..."


    Cornu''s condition after being struck by the demon''s forepaw was horrific. His twisted armor had long since become a shackle imprisoning his body, and bright red blood flowed ceaselessly from the gaps in the plating. Grabbing his half-crushed form, I quickly asked:


    "Where is the other priest?"


    The priest named Petina, who had accompanied them, was nowhere to be seen. Cornu gathered his last strength and spoke:


    "Petina... is dead."


    "Is there a way to suppress the demon?"


    "There is. The other sacred relic we brought... the white sword Priest Obs drove into the demon''s head... if that sword is pushed through the thick hide and into the brain... the demon will die..."


    With those last strained words, Cornu passed away. I placed a hand on his head and closed my eyes.


    "O Mother of Decay. I will now claim this one."


    With a quiet prayer, Cornu''s body instantly decayed, leaving behind only his battered armor. The man with only two fingers returned to divine purity.


    Having learned all I needed, it was time to put an end to the rampaging demon.


    I stepped out of the building and drew my Froststeel sword. The blade slid from its sheath as if eager to be used.


    ¡ª GAAAAAAAH!


    The demon continued to rampage in agony.


    "Scales of Retribution!!!"


    Obs, clinging to the demon''s head, relentlessly pounded with one hand. Upon closer observation, I realized he wasn''t striking the demon''s skull, but the hilt of the white sword.


    That sword must be the sacred relic capable of ending the demon.


    The massive black beast tore down buildings as it charged toward us. Each step of the colossal lifeform shook the ground violently. Amidst the tremors, I calmly waited for my opportunity.


    ¡ª GAAAAAAAH!


    At last, as the demon approached within reach, I leapt and drove my Froststeel sword into its leg, clinging to it.


    Its thrashing sent my body flailing, but I remained composed, gradually climbing its leg toward the head.


    "Scales of Retribution!!!"


    Another blinding flash of light fell from the sky.


    ¡ª GAAAAAAAH!


    The world flipped with the demon''s furious roar.


    Out of patience, it rolled its entire massive body across the ground. I yanked out the Froststeel sword and leapt away, narrowly avoiding being crushed.


    Falling from the great height I had just climbed, I was met with the harsh resistance of air. The ground rushed toward me. I tucked and rolled, minimizing the impact. My flesh scraped raw, and my white priest''s robe was stained red with my blood.


    Through the stinging pain, I rose quickly. My drug-enhanced body obeyed my mind''s commands without hesitation.


    ¡ª GAAAAAAAH!


    A bone-chilling roar. Once standing, I saw the utterly crushed remains of Obs. Unlike me, he hadn''t escaped the disaster wrought by the demon''s mass.


    Looking up at the demon''s head, I saw the white sword embedded deep into its crown.


    Having slain all the priests of the Reformation, the demon, still unsatisfied, resumed its mindless destruction.


    The screams of those still unable to flee echoed through the chaos.


    I ran once more ¡ª across broken roads, over ruined buildings, leaping across rooftops.


    Thud.


    My Froststeel sword pierced the demon''s tail. Compared to its massive form, the sword was less than a needle and caused no damage.


    The demon ignored me and continued destroying the city of Guise.


    Clinging to the trembling beast with my sword, I steadily advanced.


    My target: the sacred relic buried in the demon''s head. Thanks to Obs''s efforts, the sword was already deeply embedded, with only a small portion of its blade still exposed.


    If I could just push it a little further, the demon''s rampage would end.


    ¡ª GAAAAAAAH!


    My body was thrown about with each violent motion. When I couldn''t bear the shaking, I clenched the hilt of my Froststeel sword tightly and held on until the tremors passed.


    The demon''s frenzy intensified. Patiently, I climbed its back until I was just in front of the white sword.


    As the monster shook again, I reached out for the sacred sword.


    It was a foolish and hasty mistake, focusing solely on the sword before me.


    ''Murder!''


    In the violent shaking, something was flung away. My mother''s hand, which I had carried, was cast from my chest and began to fall freely toward the ground.


    ''Murderrrrrrrrr!!!''


    Snap.


    Her voice vanished. Silence fell. A crushing sense of solitude gripped my throat. I couldn''t breathe.


    Mother. Mother. Mother! Mother!!!


    The sword before me no longer mattered. Without hesitation, I jumped from the demon''s head.


    The landing was a complete failure. My legs, unable to bear the impact, were crushed. I cried like a child.


    "Mother! Where are you?! Mother!!!"


    Then, a faint voice seeped into my mind.


    ''Murder...''


    I crawled toward the direction of the voice, using my hands. My nails broke, and my fingertips turned red with blood, yet I kept crawling.


    At last, I reached the fallen hand of my mother among the rubble. Peace returned to my mind.


    "Ah... Mother..."


    ''Murder!''


    "I''m sorry. I''m truly sorry. I was too hasty, and I almost lost you."


    ''Murder! Murder! Murder!''


    "I... I don''t know what to say... What?"


    Following the direction my mother pointed, I saw the crushed corpse of Obs.


    And just in front of it, a small mirror.


    ''Murder!!!''


    That mirror was the very sacred relic containing the divine power of Decay that my mother and I had desperately sought.


    Clutching the mirror, I smiled.


    "They say life is full of twists and turns. Indeed. Mother, this is getting quite fun, isn''t it?"


    Let me know if you''d like a refined version for publishing or storytelling!

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10 - 10


    The Second Authority.


    A mirror far too opaque to use for reflecting a face. I tried adjusting the angle this way and that, but still, it reflected nothing.


    They say the sword lodged in the demon''s head in the distance is used to subdue it, so this mirror must be a relic meant to reveal the demon''s true form.


    Honestly, I didn''t care about the mirror''s purpose at all.


    "Kill!"


    "I was just about to absorb it anyway, Mother."


    As I stared into the mirror and quietly offered a prayer to the Mother of Decay, a dark green light slowly began to seep out from the mirror, flowing into my body and into Mother''s hand. Once the energy from the mirror ceased, I closed my eyes and sank into myself.


    [Divinity: 11,723]


    So, one sealed relic grants roughly 10,000 units of Divinity¡ªthe cost of a single Authority.


    I pulled myself back to reality from my settled mind.


    Carefully, I took Mother''s hand from inside my robe.


    "Mother, another seal has been broken. Could you tell me if there''s been any change in you?"


    "Kill!"


    She responded that she was still processing it, so I waited patiently for her reply. After all, I couldn''t do much else right now¡ªboth my legs had been shattered during the fall, and I was just waiting for them to regenerate.


    After a brief silence, Mother slowly conveyed her will.


    "Kill!" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What? Is that true?"


    "Kill!"


    Mother''s hand slipped from my grasp, her fingers twitching as it crawled away to gain some distance. Then, as if exhausted, it collapsed on the ground and sent me another message.


    "Kill!"


    I crawled over to retrieve her hand and gently tucked it back into my robe.


    "Being able to communicate from a greater distance than before is certainly an improvement... but don''t you think the result is a little underwhelming for unsealing a relic? No, it''s definitely underwhelming. I mean, I''m very disappointed¡ª"


    "Kill (š¢)!"


    Mother''s stern scolding made me chuckle.


    "Oh? You''ve expanded your vocabulary a little. That''s quite the achievement. You can even break your words into syllables now. This son is truly moved by your growth."


    "Kill!!!"


    Mother''s hand flailed furiously, telling me to stop mocking her.


    "Alright, alright. Given the circumstances, I suppose now''s a good time to stop teasing you."


    I closed my eyes and prayed once more.


    "Oh Mother of Decay, I offer you ten thousand Divinity. Please bestow upon me a new Authority."


    As my internal Divinity count dropped rapidly, a new Authority took root in my body.


    The moment the power flowed in, information about its effects engraved itself into my mind.


    "Kill...?"


    "Hmm. Not bad at all, Mother. It''ll be quite useful in our current situation too."


    The Authority I gained by offering ten thousand Divinity this time was "Glyph of Decay."


    Its power was simple yet overwhelming. The moment I activated it, intricate metaphysical tattoos in a deep green hue would cover my entire body, massively enhancing my already inhuman physical abilities.


    However, unlike "Giant of Decay," this Authority wasn''t purely beneficial.


    Its cost was just as straightforward: while this Authority was active and my body was empowered, my internal organs would gradually begin to rot.


    And by the time that internal decay began surfacing outward... I''d be in no condition to continue fighting.


    I smiled faintly.


    "Using this even once means I''ll be stuck with burning guts until my organs regenerate. Mother."


    "Kill..."


    I gently patted the pocket holding Mother to soothe her.


    "Mother, you don''t need to feel sorry for me in the slightest. I''m using this Authority because I want to. And besides, it''s always good to have more options."


    Just then, my mangled legs finished regenerating.


    ¡ª GRAAAAAHHHH!


    I slowly rose to my feet and looked toward the demon still rampaging in the distance.


    "Now that I think about it... this is really strange."


    "Kill?"


    Even though all the priests from the Cult of Harmony who provoked the demon''s wrath were now dead, it was still raging like a wild beast.


    That in itself was more than just odd.


    The demon wasn''t some beast that simply surrendered to instinct.


    Up until now, the situation had been moving too quickly for me to think clearly, but the brief pause I had while regenerating my legs gave me time to analyze what was happening.


    Eventually, I reached one conclusion.


    "Mother."


    "Kill?"


    "We might get tossed around a bit. Hold on tight in there."


    "Kill?!"


    A man in pristine white priest''s robes sprinted across the shattered ruins.


    From the deep green tattoos that densely covered his skin, the divinity of decay streamed forth without end.


    Each time Marnak struck the ground with leg strength that far surpassed any human''s, he became a streak of motion closing the gap between him and the demon.


    ¡ª GRAAAAAHHHH!


    The massive black crocodile instinctively sensed something approaching. Its large eyes rolled around as it scanned its surroundings¡ªand found the source of the ominous feeling.


    A tiny creature was rushing toward it.


    The demon responded in the simplest way. It poured strength into its massive, heavy tail and swung it at the bothersome little thing.


    The monstrous tail tore through everything in its path, aiming straight for the small lifeform without mercy.


    Marnak reacted calmly. His leg muscles surged with power, and as if he had been waiting for this moment, he exploded off the ground. His body soared into the air effortlessly, just narrowly avoiding the massive tail.


    The jet-black tail rushed past him, grazing the air. Marnak reached out, grabbing hold of the demon''s tail. Then, springing upright, he charged up the demon''s body, heading straight for its head.


    The demon extended its front limb to swipe the crawling pest from its back¡ªonly to realize a fatal truth.


    Crocodiles... can''t scratch their own backs.


    Faced with the limitations of its body, the demon chose another tactic. It decided to roll its massive form once again.


    It figured this nimble little creature, just like the metallic one that had hurt it earlier, would be crushed under its weight.


    The demon''s black body, which Marnak was running across, began to tilt.


    But Marnak had anticipated this too. Without hesitation, he leapt from the creature''s back and landed on the ground. A sharp pain shot up from his knees, but his divinely enhanced body managed to withstand the impact.


    "Kuhak."


    A coughing fit brought up fragments of his rotting organs.


    "This is progressing faster than I expected. Looks like this Authority isn''t one I can use for long, Mother."


    There was no time to rest. A massive black shadow loomed over the ground.


    Marnak darted between the wreckage once more, evading the rolling demon behind him.


    The demon''s massive body crushed the remnants of the Guis district without a trace.


    Marnak ran and ran. Then, with a graceful roll, he avoided the chaos. Just as the demon began to rise again, Marnak had already made it to its front leg. He kicked off the ground and launched himself upward.


    The airborne priest''s hand reached the demon''s leg. Like a monkey climbing a tree, he clambered up its rough hide without hesitation.


    ¡ª GRAAAAAHHHH!


    The demon let out a furious scream.


    No matter how hard it tried, the tiny pest just wouldn''t fall off, and that filled it with rage. The demon once again leaned its massive body over.


    If once wasn''t enough, it would roll over again and again until it crushed the insect clinging to it.


    Its body tilted once more.


    But this time, Marnak didn''t leap off.


    He had already reached the demon''s neck, and in his eyes, gleaming in the distance, he could see the white sword embedded in its crown.


    "Haaah!"


    The Priest of Decay sprinted across the slanted surface, gliding as if skating, then leapt up and reached out his hand. Marnak''s hand seized the white sword with a rough grip.


    Just one more push¡ªjust an inch deeper¡ªand the demon would undoubtedly be dragged back to its own world.


    But Marnak didn''t push the sword in.


    Instead, he yanked the sword out from the demon''s crown with a sharp pull.


    "Wake up!"


    ¡ª GRAAAAAAAHHHHH!


    The massive black crocodile collapsed. The chunks of black flesh that fell alongside Marnak served as a soft cushion, absorbing the impact of his fall.


    Marnak sprang to his feet again and began digging through the heap of dark flesh.


    At last, he found the demon and gave it a gentle smile.


    "Are you back to your senses?"


    The demon slightly furrowed the empty socket where one of its eyes used to be¡ªthen laughed cheerfully.


    "Meeting you, dear priest, may well be the greatest blessing of my life!"


    ---


    Demons loved conversation and delighted in the exchange of words they spoke.


    No matter the cause of its rage, for a demon to roar and rampage without saying a single word¡ªit was utterly unnatural.


    After carefully observing the demon''s condition, I came to one conclusion:


    Something was forcibly suppressing the demon''s intellect.


    And the only foreign object on that massive body... was the white sword embedded in its crown.


    So the answer was simple: that pure white sword was the shackle suppressing the demon''s intelligence.


    That''s why, instead of driving it in deeper, I pulled it free¡ªto awaken the demon''s consciousness.


    Now missing one eye, both legs, and its left arm, the demon shed tears and lamented.


    "This is too much. Far, far too cruel. Guis is a city I''ve nurtured with care for the past forty years... and to think I''ve destroyed it with my own hands."


    I sat down beside the demon to respond. The aftereffects of the Scripture of Decay had my insides twisted, and standing was no longer an option.


    "What''s broken can be rebuilt. This could be a good chance to reorganize the urban layout¡ªdoesn''t that sound nice? And if you look closely, the outer buildings are actually in pretty good shape."


    The demon let out a snorting chuckle.


    "You speak the truth, Priest. And grief¡ªgrief is such a thrilling emotion. It shakes my very core! Hahaha! But may I ask you just one thing?"


    "You may."


    The demon''s empty eye socket¡ªjust a bloody pit of flesh now¡ªturned to face me.


    "Why did you help me?"


    "You gave me two gold coins, didn''t you? When someone receives something, they should at least give back the equivalent in return."


    I smiled faintly.


    "So? How was my help? Worth two gold coins?"


    The demon grinned as well.


    "It was worth far more than that."

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11 - 11


    Request.


    "It''s around here."


    At the ranger''s gesture, the Priest of Azure Flame from the Sacred Fire Sect slowly bowed his head in gratitude.


    "Thank you for guiding me. Could I ask you to step back for a moment?"


    "Yes."


    As the ranger slowly stepped back, the priest of Azure Flame took a step forward and gently waved his hand. Blue flames rose from his fingertips and softly enveloped the ground.


    The blue flames crawled over the earth like a living creature, melting only the snow as they moved. The ranger watched the wondrous sight with genuine awe.


    "It''s truly an incredible power, no matter how many times I see it."


    The priest of Azure Flame, who had cleared away all the surrounding snow, did not respond. His blue-glowing pupils scanned the winter earth, now exposed beneath the snow, as he stood in his white robes.


    "It seems quite some time has passed... Monsters or beasts must have carried off the body."


    "Is that so? Well, I suppose that''s to be expected."


    The priest quietly stared at the barren ground before slowly speaking.


    "Could you perhaps tell me the names of the cities near this area?"


    "Priest, thank you so much. If it weren''t for you, I would''ve died long ago."


    A week had passed since the demon went on a rampage. Pueer was still wrapped in bandages all over his body.


    I smiled warmly and patted Pueer on the shoulder.


    "I only did what anyone should do. Don''t worry about it."


    Pueer''s pupils trembled with emotion. He seemed choked up and couldn''t find the words to speak easily.


    "Priest..."


    "I hope you stay safe when you return home. If I have the chance, I''ll come visit."


    Yesterday, Pueer told me he had decided to return to his hometown, having been deeply shaken after his comrades were all killed by bandits. He was now lying in a corner of a merchant wagon heading in that direction.


    With eyes big and teary like a cow''s, Pueer said to me,


    "If you really do visit, I''ll treat you to a feast even if it means losing all my worldly possessions!"


    "I''ll have to make sure I don''t forget that promise."


    A voice shouting something at the front of the merchant caravan could be heard¡ªit was almost time for departure.


    "It''s about time we part ways. Safe travels."


    "You too, priest. Please stay healthy!"


    Pueer, struggling with his barely movable arms, waved to me. I gave a slight nod in return, then headed toward the mercenary guild through the western gate.


    "I''m not sure what to do with my time today, Mother."


    ''Murder!''


    "Yes, yes. I heard you loud and clear, Mother. Stop lazing around and do something, right? But you see, my pockets still hold plenty of coins that warm my heart every time I see them. You know that, don''t you? I''m supposed to be lying low right now."


    ''Murder!''


    The Mother of Decay scolded me, asking why I went out of my way to save that demon, knowing I had to stay hidden.


    "True, you''re not wrong. But what was I supposed to do after I already accepted a down payment of two gold coins?"


    ''Murder!''


    I patted my chest pocket and said,


    "Well, I guess I''ve got no choice. Looks like I''ll have to use one of my hidden trump cards again."


    ''Mur...der...?''


    "I overheard something earlier¡ªapparently, a new skin-care potion has just arrived. I''ll pick some up on the way and apply it gently, thoroughly, and with great care. How does that sound?"


    ''Murder...!''


    I smiled brightly and strolled off. Mother''s hand, full of anticipation, wiggled cheerfully in response.


    Closing my eyes, I summoned the divine energy I''d absorbed during the previous incident.


    [Divinity: 3482]


    After saving the demon, I had gone around collecting as many corpses as I could find. Thanks to that, I''d gained a considerable amount of divinity. Massacres are always tragic¡ªbut those who live must continue living.


    As a side note, Orbus had three fingers on each hand. When I harvested his mangled corpse, I received a full thousand points of divinity.


    After purchasing the skincare potion I intended to use on Mother, I stepped into the Mercenary Guild, and Erin called out in a loud voice:


    "Priest Marnak, the Demon Slayer!"


    "I''ve asked you several times not to call me by that nickname. It''s terribly embarrassing every time I hear it."


    Yes¡ªonce the incident had been resolved, Lord Tredon officially announced that I was the one who had dealt the final blow to the great demon and saved him. And so, I ended up with the bombastic and completely ill-fitting title of Demon Slayer.


    Erin, apparently fond of that nickname, insisted on using it constantly, drawing plenty of unwanted attention my way. Just like now.


    "That priest¡ªis he really the Demon Slayer?"


    "I heard that despite his looks, he''s insanely strong. They say he took down seven bandits all on his own."


    "He killed a demon¡ªtaking out seven bandits must be child''s play for him. Still, I can''t help but worry that another monster like that might pop up somewhere."


    I let the gossip pass in one ear and out the other, then turned to Erin and asked:


    "How did the return of the relics go?"


    The opaque mirror and the snow-white sword. Since the mirror sealed the divinity of decay, the sword, being an ordinary relic without it, yielded no divine energy.


    Erin grinned, her bright white teeth adding charm to her playful smile.


    "I handed them over to a passing merchant caravan. But... are you really okay with staying anonymous?"


    "Of course."


    There was no need to get further entangled with the fanatics of the Cult of Atonement. The mirror that revealed the demon''s true form and the sword that could slay it were of no real use to me. Keeping them would only risk an unwelcome visit from cult priests attempting to reclaim the relics.


    "Oh, right."


    With a sharp clap, Erin brought her hands together, then spoke in a voice that tickled my ears.


    "While you were away, some soldiers from the lord''s estate came by looking for you. They said the lord would like you to visit when you have time."


    "I understand."


    Erin leaned in slightly, glancing around before whispering in a hushed tone:


    "I think the lord wants to offer you a job. Jobs like these¡ªsecretive ones¡ªusually pay well, but they can be dangerous, too. Be careful before deciding."


    "And how do you always know these things?"


    "I have my ways. Now off you go. Keeping a lord waiting is terribly rude, you know."


    With a gentle push from Erin, I found myself outside the guild.


    ''Murder! Murder!''


    Mother grumbled sulkily, disappointed about the delayed skincare treatment. I patted my chest pocket and set off once again.


    "Now, Mother, this is the kind of opportunity you''ve been hoping for¡ªwhy the tantrum?"


    ''Murder?''


    "Come now. A moment ago, you were all for doing something productive. Now you want to rest? That''s quite the sudden change, isn''t it?"


    ''Kill ''


    "I know, I know¡ªyou''re just sulking out of embarrassment. I''ll go see what the lord wants, then come right back and apply the potion thoroughly, just like I promised. So please be patient."


    ''Murder!''


    A dramatic compromise was reached, and I made my way to the lord''s estate.


    "Welcome, Priest! I''ve been counting the days until your arrival! Every time I see you, your radiant face just seems to shine even brighter! Hahaha!"


    A demon greeted me warmly¡ªone with a finely carved wooden prosthetic leg and arm, and a transparent artificial eye.


    "You''re too kind with your praise."


    "What praise could be too much for Demon Slayer Priest Marnak?"


    The demon poured warm tea and handed it to me. His wooden hand moved smoothly, almost like a living thing. It was a sight that fascinated me every time.


    I took the tea, sipped it, and smiled.


    "But isn''t the demon that the ''Demon Slayer'' supposedly killed sitting right here, perfectly alive?"


    "Even demons deserve to live. No life is born just to die, right?"


    The demon grinned and relaxed into his chair, gently swinging his wooden leg.


    "It''s always amazing how your wooden prosthetics move so naturally without any mechanism."


    "Oh, I only do this in front of you, Priest. In front of others, I limp around like an old cripple. And besides, I paid a steep price for this level of natural movement."


    "What price was that?"


    The demon sipped his tea and answered with a playful smile.


    "Soon, every last hair on this head will fall like autumn leaves. A few months from now, when you see me again, a shiny bald head will be the first to greet you."


    It was a truly horrifying price. Perhaps it was because he was a demon that he accepted it so easily.


    While I was marveling silently, the demon brought up the real reason for my visit.


    "Priest, do you happen to have about a week free?"


    "I do."


    I had no other jobs at the moment, and since my purse was comfortably full, I had been lounging around, using ''self-reflection'' as an excuse.


    "That''s perfect! As it happens, there''s a promising job¡ªand they specifically requested you for it."


    "Requested me?"


    I looked at him with a puzzled expression, and the demon quickly continued.


    "My guess is they heard of the Demon Slayer and figured you''d be the right fit. It seems to be related to ruins of the Ancient Empire."


    I was genuinely shocked.


    "There are Ancient Empire ruins nearby?"


    "Well, according to them, they came here to explore such ruins. The person leading the group is a noble from the capital, so it might not be an empty claim."


    The Ancient Empire had been the one to end the era of twisted sorcerers and unify the continent. In this current age¡ªhaving lost the Empire''s advanced technology¡ªrelics from that time were considered powerful, precious treasures.


    In simpler terms, most high-tier items in this game bore the title "Ancient Empire Relic."


    Ruins of the Ancient Empire were basically this world''s equivalent of dungeons in other games.


    ''Murder!''


    Just as Mother seemed to urge, I figured this was something I had to take on.


    "I''ll take the job."


    "I haven''t even told you the pay yet¡ªyou''re accepting already?"


    "What''s the pay?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Five gold coins. All paid upfront. And if you make a major contribution during the expedition, you''ll get to keep one of the relics they uncover."


    I answered instantly.


    "I''m in. No matter what!"


    The party consisted of three people.


    One appeared to be a mage, hidden under a thick robe. Another was a one-horned man armed with a massive shield and axe. The last was a man in leather armor, carrying a bow on his back.


    "May your life remain undisturbed and full of peace. I am Marnak, a priest in service of Yujin¡ªthe Goddess of Balance, who watches over our daily lives."


    I bowed politely, and the handsome man with the bow stepped forward with a bright smile. At a glance, he looked slender, but the thick arms and legs beneath his clothes suggested he trained regularly.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Priest! I''m Carmen Baltas, the one who sent the request. Lord Tredon has told me so much about you. Wise and remarkable, he said. I''m truly glad fate brought us together on this job."


    I smiled gently and replied,


    "Looking forward to working with you."

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12 - 12


    Carmen Valtas.


    But Carmen Valtas?


    The surname that followed was no ordinary one. In this harsh northern land, Valtas was a name that, if you didn''t know it, you might as well be a spy. All because of one man.


    The Black Wolf, Ensis Valtas.


    The greatest warrior in the north, he was known as the queen''s strongest sword and a relentless stickler for principles.


    Carmen, as if she had read my thoughts, flashed a bright smile with her pitch-black eyes and said cheerfully,


    "You''re right. The Black Wolf, Ensis Valtas, is my father. But just so there''s no misunderstanding¡ªI should say this upfront¡ªI''m an illegitimate child."


    An illegitimate child? To the Black Wolf, that inflexible stickler for rules? As far as I knew, he had remained single ever since losing his wife.


    Maybe people really are different from their reputations.


    But pressing further here wouldn''t be polite, so I gently changed the subject.


    "Could you introduce the others with you?"


    "Of course!"


    Her strong, refreshing voice had a natural friendliness that could win over anyone.


    "This one here, wearing the robe pulled down low, is Tonisa the Mage. She''ll be guiding us to the ancient ruins."


    Tonisa didn''t even look at me properly, just gave a slight nod in greeting.


    I gave her a light nod back with a mild smile. I didn''t feel any need to get closer to her.


    Most "mages" were just closed-off fools, anyway.


    In this world, becoming a mage was very simple¡ª


    You had to be born a mage.


    From the moment they left their mother''s womb, they held magic within them. While it varied slightly from person to person, they would all experience an "awakening" at a certain age. At that time, a flood of knowledge about the ancient language would pour into their minds.


    Thus, they would be reborn as a true mage¡ªable to twist the very laws of reality using ancient spells and their innate magic.


    All without paying any price.


    However, perhaps because of all the information crowding their minds, they tended to be innately averse to learning anything new. As a result, most mages were little more than uncultured brutes with power. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Expecting refinement from a mage was like trying to find a snow rabbit curled up in a pure white field¡ªit was almost impossible.


    So there was no need to get involved too deeply and stress myself out.


    After watching my brief exchange with the mage, Carmen went on to introduce the heavily armored one-horned man behind her.


    "This is Sukus. As you can see, he''s a member of the One-Horned Tribe. He''s always a trustworthy, dependable friend."


    The man called Sukus took a step forward and extended a hand toward me.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Demon Slayer Marnak."


    I offered an awkward smile and reached out to shake his hand.


    "Just Marnak is fine. That nickname is a bit embarrassing."


    "Achievements earned through your own hands are nothing to be ashamed of. You should take pride in them."


    The large hand gripping mine began to squeeze tighter.


    Yep, that''s the One-Horned Tribe for you.


    The priest I''d met before, Cornu, was well-socialized¡ªprobably thanks to his priestly role. But the One-Horned were a race who deeply enjoyed testing their strength against others.


    It was usually easier down the road if you showed a little toughness from the start.


    So I tightened my grip and pulled.


    Sukus, whose head was at least a whole size bigger than mine, lost his balance and lurched forward.


    Then, with one foot, I subtly hooked his leg.


    Thud.


    His massive body fell to the ground with a heavy thump. I smiled and reached out a hand toward him.


    "Will that suffice?"


    Sukus, lying on the ground, burst out laughing.


    "Hahaha! Impressive! Impressive! You really are the Demon Slayer! That strength is on par with us One-Horns¡ªand I like that quietly fierce attitude of yours too!"


    Laughing heartily, he took my hand and stood up.


    "I''m glad you like it."


    "When this is all over, let''s share a drink!"


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    Even though, with my lost sense of taste, alcohol was no different from bland water¡ªbut there was no need to ruin the mood with that.


    Seeing that I''d finished my introductions, Carmen laughed brightly.


    "Well, now that the greetings are done, shall we get going? We can fill in the missing conversations on the way. It''ll take us a full two days of walking to reach the ruins of the Ancient Empire, after all."


    The crackling firewood, the sparks flying¡ª


    In the dim night, only the campfire glowed.


    Carmen pushed another log into the flames and struck up a conversation.


    "Not going to sleep? Your watch is over. Might be best to grab some rest before sunrise."


    "I''ve already slept enough. I can''t fall asleep again."


    It had been two days since we left Guis. Carmen and I, being around the same age, had grown fairly close.


    I had also built a decent relationship with Sukus. As for the mage, Tonisa, she was an extremely quiet woman, so we hadn''t spoken much¡ªbut I didn''t really mind.


    I pulled the fur cloak I''d bought before leaving Guis tighter around myself. The fine strands tickled my cheek playfully.


    "The more I look at you, the more I think¡ªyou don''t seem human, Priest Marnak. Are you perhaps half One-Horned? Maybe one of your parents was?"


    "My father was definitely human, so should I take that as a suspicion of my mother''s virtue?"


    At my playful jab, Carmen chuckled.


    "Just kidding, just kidding.


    Still, you''re at the prime of your youth¡ªdon''t you have any good stories to tell? A man of your looks must''ve had plenty of women."


    I picked up a nearby piece of firewood and tossed it into the flames.


    "I''m like a field of untouched snow¡ªpure and pristine."


    "Oh? That''s quite the surprise. Then, do you have a type? A particular kind of woman you like?"


    Carmen''s eyes sparkled with amusement as she asked, and I felt a tiny squirming motion in my chest pocket.


    "Hmm. I suppose I like women who stay by my side."


    The movement in my pocket stilled. Carmen nodded in agreement.


    "True. Waking up to a woman peacefully sleeping beside you... that''s definitely a beautiful thing."


    "Since I answered your question, how about sharing yours?"


    "My type, you mean?"


    "Yes."


    Scratching his cheek a little shyly, Carmen looked into the fire and spoke.


    "Well... I think a woman''s heart is the most important thing."


    "Kill, kill,"


    At those innocent words, Mother made a satisfied little twitch from within my pocket. But before she could finish her pleased wriggling, Carmen traced a large shape in the air with his hands.


    "Of course, since the heart is in the chest, you need a large vessel to hold a large heart, right?"


    "Kill?!"


    At the sudden turn the conversation had taken, the Mother of Decay was genuinely flustered.


    Carmen turned his head, looked me in the eyes, and beamed.


    "Priest Marnak, I like big-chested women."


    That utterly unashamed statement gave me a sense of innocence in a very different direction from earlier.


    Before I could say anything, my mother shouted inside my head:


    "Kill (š¢)!"


    As she flailed, urging me to stay away from this lewd man, I gently patted my pocket to calm her and smiled.


    "Having a clear preference isn''t a bad thing. It can serve as a guiding light in life.


    But, if I may give a piece of advice¡ªmaybe refrain from saying that in front of women."


    Carmen burst into hearty laughter.


    "Haha! I wouldn''t go around saying things like that just anywhere. I only said it because it''s you, Priest. And besides, haven''t we gotten along quite well these past few days?


    Talking with you feels like chatting with an old friend."


    Truthfully, I also found myself liking this cheerful man quite a bit. I let out a soft chuckle and replied,


    "I feel the same."


    "KILL HIM!!!"


    We greeted the morning with my mother''s shout echoing in my head: Choose your friends wisely!


    It was finally time to enter the ancient ruins.


    "I''m opening it now."


    In a soft voice, Tonisa murmured ancient words and pushed the ''key'' into the air.


    The space twisted, and a black hole opened its mouth.


    Seeing the ruins of the Ancient Empire, my chest tightened a little.


    This was my first ruins expedition, after all.


    Entering the ruins of the Ancient Empire was a simple process:


    1. Obtain the "key," a special item that allows access to the ruins.


    2. Travel to the coordinates written on the key, and read the ancient language inscribed on it.


    3. Push the key into the air and turn it¡ªclockwise or counterclockwise, as desired.


    If those three conditions were met, the entrance to the ruins would open.


    However, only mages could read the ancient language written on the key, which made mages absolutely essential for any ruin expedition¡ª


    with one exception: the player of this game.


    That''s right¡ªI could read the ancient language.


    I had no mana and couldn''t use magic, but I could read. I had tried several times to get my hands on one of those "keys," but they were rare and valuable¡ªand someone like me, with no roots or connections in this world, had no luck obtaining one.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a loud cry, Carmen stepped boldly into the black hole.


    Following him in order were Sukus, then me, and finally Tonisa.


    As soon as Tonisa, the keyholder, stepped through, the black hole began to slowly vanish.


    Now, the only ways out of the ruins were to use the key again or to find an exit hidden somewhere within.


    "Wow."


    "Whoa."


    Carmen and I let out awed sounds as we took in the ruins around us.


    Seeing them with my own eyes¡ªafter only ever glimpsing them through screenshots online¡ªwas an overwhelming experience.


    At the end of a tunnel carved from immense white stone stood a colossal, pristine white structure, exuding presence.


    But despite its immaculate beauty, there was no sign of life.


    No chirping birds, no buzzing insects, no sounds of beasts breathing.


    There was only silence¡ªthe heavy, ancient silence of time that had settled and remained undisturbed.


    As the awe settled and the stillness crept in, Carmen gave a small grin.


    "Well then, shall we head in? This place looks far better preserved than any ruins I''ve entered before¡ªthere''s bound to be loads of relics."


    Well preserved, huh?


    That one phrase snapped me back to focus.


    In game terms, ruins that were well preserved tended to be higher in rank.


    And that meant a greater chance of high-level guardians appearing.


    Of course, there was always a possibility it was just a bonus ruin with no guardian at all¡ªbut best to stay on alert.


    There''s no harm in staying cautious.


    Not to mention, high-rank ruins held high-grade ancient relics.


    Excitement bubbling under my feet, I stepped forward, following right behind Carmen.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13 - 13


    Battle.


    We moved forward slowly and cautiously in silence.


    Passing a strange, unidentifiable statue, we entered a white building, greeted by a stark white hallway. But the hallway was shrouded in darkness. Just as Carmen lit a torch she had prepared in advance and took a step forward, a blue light suddenly illuminated the corridor, as if mocking her efforts.


    Carmen turned to us with an awkward smile.


    "Since I''ve already lit it, might as well carry it in. Who knows when these lights might suddenly go out, just like how they suddenly came on."


    I held my hand out to Carmen.


    "Then I''ll carry the torch¡ªmy hands are free anyway. All my weapons can be used one-handed."


    Since Carmen''s bow required both hands to wield, it made more sense for me to take the torch. She nodded lightly in thanks and handed it to me.


    Beyond the shimmering blue-lit corridor, a massive door awaited us. In the center of the door, complex characters were inscribed. Though adorned with many phrases and modifiers, the message was simple at its core:


    ¡ªProve the royal blood that flows through your veins.


    So this was a ruin where ancient royal blood granted free passage.


    Of course, the fact that I could read the ancient script was a secret. So Toni?a, stepping forward, scanned the inscription and spoke to Carmen.


    "Blood. Without ancient royal blood, we may have to prepare for a fight."


    The kind of enemies that could emerge from such a well-preserved ruin might be too much for the four of us to handle. We all turned to look at Carmen.


    As the leader of our party and the one who hired us, it was up to him whether to fall back and regroup or proceed further. Carmen stared at the door in silence, then spoke slowly.


    "There''s no other method written, is there?"


    "No. But if I may offer a personal opinion, we can always escape using the ''key'' if things go bad¡ªso I think it''s worth going in."


    Toni?a, who had been silent until now, spoke clearly and firmly, unlike the usual image of a mage. Sucus, standing next to her, nodded in agreement.


    "I think so too."


    As Sucus finished speaking, Carmen turned to me, silently asking my opinion. I smiled quietly and replied.


    "I agree. Since we''ve come this far, we might as well take a look inside."


    Carmen smiled at us.


    "We''re all here because we''re after something. Let''s proceed carefully. As they say, precious treasures and big-hearted women are won by the brave. Sucus, please open the door. I''ll cover you."


    "Understood."


    Sucus, the one wearing the thickest armor among us, stepped forward and pushed the door open. Carmen took out the bow strapped to his back and notched an arrow. The taut bowstring was ready to release at any moment.


    "Hup!"


    Creeeak.


    With force, Sucus pushed, and the massive door slowly gave way. I drew my froststeel sword from my waist and stood behind Sucus.


    Thud.


    At last, the door fully opened, and ominous red lights flared across the dark plaza beyond. Sucus quickly picked up his shield and axe, readying for battle.


    We stood still, waiting for something to emerge. But nothing stirred in the wide plaza, bathed in red light.


    After scanning the surroundings, Carmen unstrung his bow and motioned with one hand¡ªlet''s go in.


    With Sucus at the front, we advanced slowly. The heavy silence pressed on our chests, our footsteps echoing softly in the stillness.


    The plaza offered only two paths: the door we came through, and a black door at the far end.


    The moment we reached the center of the plaza, something changed. Sensing it instantly, Carmen spoke quietly.


    "Toni?a. Be ready to use the ''key,'' just in case."


    Thud.


    The door behind us closed on its own. At the same time, the black door across from us slowly rose, revealing the guardians of the ruins.


    Bodies covered in pitch-black leather, clad further in white metallic armor¡ªthese bipedal monsters stood at the midpoint between life and machine, roughly human-sized.


    There were ten¡ªno, eleven of them.


    Fortunately, they were all armed with swords and shields. None of them appeared to be equipped for long-range combat.


    "Toni?a! Cast a spell!"


    Carmen shouted and loosed an arrow. It pierced clean through the dark hide, embedding itself in the guardian''s neck. As one guardian fell, the others charged toward us.


    With Toni?a''s chanting, a massive boulder erupted from the ground, smashing into another guardian. Its arm shattered, the creature flew back like a ragdoll, rolling across the floor. Nine remained.


    Being surrounded in an open space was dangerous. We kept retreating, trying to hold them back.


    But when only seven were left, we could no longer stop them from closing in.


    Now it was my turn. I threw the torch I was holding.


    With a red arc, it struck a charging guardian''s head. Following the motion, I rushed forward and swung my froststeel blade.


    Another head flew through the air. Six left.


    "Sucus! Watch the rear!"


    "Leave it to me!"


    A guardian swung its sword at me. I responded as I had trained¡ªmy upward diagonal strike clashed with the enemy''s, overpowering its arm and knocking it back.


    The guardian coolly thrust its shield forward, but I had been waiting for that. I kicked the shield hard. Unable to withstand the force, the creature tumbled backward.


    Just as I was about to rush in for the finishing blow¡ª


    "Kill!"


    Along with my mother''s warning, another guardian swung their sword, aiming for my exposed side.


    It''d be good to take out one more here.


    Just as I was about to back off, regretting the lost chance, an arrow flew in and pierced through the guardian''s neck. I glanced back to see Carmen nodding with a gentle smile. I immediately rushed the fallen guardian and finished him off. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Four guardians left. No¡ªSucus just split one''s skull with his axe. Now, three.


    Tonisa, standing behind Sucus, made a quick gesture with a chant, and a rock shot up from the ground, slamming into another guardian. The impact sent the guardian flying¡ªstraight toward me. Calmly, I swung my sword, cutting the airborne enemy in half. No blood splashed.


    Of the remaining two, Carmen took one down with a pair of arrows. The last one¡ªSucus took care of it by cleaving its head.


    Finally, all the guardians lay defeated.


    As if waiting for that moment, eight new guardians appeared. This time, two of them carried bows. Carmen, her face tightening, called out loudly:


    "Priest Marnak! Can you break through and suppress the archers?"


    "I''ll give it a shot!"


    Though my class was definitely "Priest of Corruption," I couldn''t openly use my powers in front of others. In the end, my actions resembled more of a swordsman or warrior.


    Seriously, melee fighters should get bonus stats for stuff like this.


    Grumbling to myself, I kept moving my feet, charging toward the guardians.


    "Kill!"


    With my mother''s warning and my honed senses, I caught two arrows coming my way. One aimed for my body, the other for my head. Gripping my frost-steel sword tighter, I calmly swung it.


    Clang!


    I deflected the one coming at my body. As for the one targeting my head, I dodged it with a slight tilt of my head.


    Now I was close enough¡ªbefore they could nock their next arrows.


    As I approached the archer, another guardian blocked my way.


    "Priest Marnak! Keep running straight!"


    An arrow from behind and a rock jutting from the ground kept the blocker at bay. I slipped through and swung my sword sideways.


    An archer''s head flew through the air and landed on the ground. I didn''t stop. Lowering my stance, I launched the next attack.


    The frost-steel sword dug into the archer''s waist, delivering an eternal farewell between their upper and lower body.


    "Aaaaahhh!"


    Sucus rushed in next, ramming a guardian with his shield. After that, it was one-sided. The remaining guardians couldn''t reach Carmen or Tonisa and were all killed.


    Still, every now and then, Tonisa''s spells sent guardians flying straight at me. Of course, I used that to my advantage, taking out each one¡ªbut Sucus didn''t seem to see it the same way. As soon as the battle ended, he growled at Tonisa with a scowl.


    "Why the hell do you keep sending enemies our way? Marnak or I could''ve gotten hurt!"


    "We got them all, didn''t we? Don''t whine needlessly. And it was the fastest way to clear them."


    "What?! You hornless ratty little¡ª!!! Say that again¡ª"


    Just as Sucus was about to charge, I stopped him. Carmen quickly stepped in between.


    "Enough. That''s enough. Sucus. Tonisa."


    Sucus ground his teeth, shot a glare at Tonisa, then slumped to the ground to check his gear.


    "By the way, Priest Marnak. You truly lived up to your name as the ''Demon Slayer.''"


    Trying to shift the mood, Carmen spoke in a more cheerful tone. I offered a quiet smile.


    "It''s a bit embarrassing since I didn''t really act like a priest."


    "Honestly, I thought the same."


    "Still, you shoot incredibly well with that bow."


    Carmen smiled softly and replied,


    "Since childhood, the bow was like a best friend to me. I practiced really hard."


    While Carmen checked her bow and retrieved her arrows, I examined my frost-steel sword.


    The sword looked as pristine as ever, as if mocking me for doubting its durability.


    "Quality gear is worth its price, clearly."


    "Kill!"


    I patted my chest pocket in response to my mother''s prideful claim¡ªit was her who gifted me the sword.


    As we sat down for a brief rest, Tonisa spoke up.


    "When shall we depart? I''m fine leaving now. I still have enough mana left."


    Before Carmen could reply, Sucus frowned.


    "Why are you already yapping about leaving again? You just muttered some spells from the back. Marnak and I did the heavy lifting. We need a bit more rest."


    Tonisa glanced at Sucus, then turned her gaze to Carmen, clearly ignoring him. Sucus''s face started to redden. Carmen quickly intervened.


    "Enough! Tonisa, we''re resting a bit longer before we move. Please wait."


    At Carmen''s firm command, Tonisa looked at me and Sucus and replied,


    "I suppose we could leave now. Three of us are still perfectly fine. I''d rather not waste time lounging here when we could be pushing toward the end of the ruins. Honestly, I think Sucus is just being dramatic."


    I let out a baffled laugh at the arrogant mage''s words.


    Well, most mages I''d met were like that¡ªegotistical and pushy. Frankly, by mage standards, Tonisa was almost polite.


    Before Sucus could explode again, Carmen quickly declared,


    "We rest longer. That''s final¡ªno more discussion."


    So in an awkward silence, we rested a little more before continuing. I sat beside Sucus and gently tried to calm him down.


    As we slowly approached the black gate, it closed right in front of us.


    Yeah... the enemies really had been too easy for a ruin like this.


    Trapped in the plaza, we quickly scanned our surroundings¡ªand then, something massive dropped from the ceiling.


    Boom!


    The heavy impact and tremor shook the ground.


    A pure white metallic body, no flesh, with a glowing blue gem embedded in its forehead. The true guardian of these ruins had revealed itself.


    Thud.


    The metal giant began marching toward us. As Sucus stood frozen, Tonisa shoved him aside and stepped forward.


    "Move."


    With a mutter and a flick of her hand, countless rocks exploded toward the giant in a wave of rough magic.


    The giant reacted with shocking speed for its size.


    The blue gem on its forehead gleamed, and the flying rocks instantly lost power, clattering to the ground. Then, with a lunge, the giant slammed its fist into Tonisa.


    Flesh and blood splattered everywhere.


    Damn. We''re seriously screwed.


    The giant didn''t stop. With Tonisa''s gore still on its fist, it swung again¡ªthis time hitting Sucus. He died instantly, not even managing a scream.


    I shouted at Carmen, who stood frozen in shock.


    "Do you want to live?!"


    "Huh?"


    "I said, do you want to live?!"


    Frantically, she nodded.


    "Y-Yes!"


    "Then stick your chin out!"


    "Wha...?"


    Without waiting, I punched her square on the chin. Catching her now-unconscious body, I turned toward the metal giant raising its fist again and shouted:


    "I''ve got a giant too! Mother! This is urgent! No time to pray! Send him now!"


    "Kill!"


    Boom!


    The air tore open¡ªand the Giant of Corruption burst out, smashing its fist into the metal giant''s head. The behemoth reeled and crashed into a wall.


    ¨CGRRAAAAAAAH!!!


    As the corrupted giant roared, the metal one slowly began to rise again.


    Watching this overwhelming scene, I smiled.


    "No matter how many times I see him... what a majestic friend. Don''t you agree, Mother?"


    "Kill!"

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14 - 14


    Escape.


    Crash!


    A massive lump of flesh and a hunk of metal collided with tremendous force. The giant of rot rammed its shoulder into the metal giant, then opened its gaping mouth and bit down on the metal giant''s forearm.


    ¡ª "GRAAAAAAAHHH!!!"


    The metal giant raised its other hand and slammed it down on the rot giant''s head. The head caved in with a splatter of flesh.


    Before the rotting chunks of meat even hit the floor, they crumbled away. The now-headless body clenched its fist and struck the metal giant''s head again. With a harsh crash, the metal giant was smashed against the wall.


    From the mangled flesh, a new head burst forth.


    ¡ª "GRAAAAAAAHHH!!!"


    In that moment, I quickly harvested the corpses of Sucus and Tonisa. Sucus was worth two and a half fingers, Tonisa three fingers'' worth of humanity. A divinity of 1100 flowed through my hands into my body.


    [Divinity: 4582]


    After confirming the divinity I had collected, I looked at the two giants still locked in brutal combat and said,


    "This is going to take a while, no matter who wins."


    ''Kill!''


    "Just like Mother said, time to stop playing and help out."


    I propped Carmen''s unconscious body against the black door and drew my Froststeel Sword.


    My target for now was the blue gem embedded in the very center of the white metal giant''s forehead ¡ª the one part of its massive body that stood out. If I could destroy that, something would change.


    "Here I go!"


    Crash!


    I sprang forward, diving into the collision of flesh and metal.


    ¡ª "GRAAAAAAAHHH!!!"


    The rotting giant''s massive fist responded to my movement, slamming into the center of the metal giant''s chest. Its torso tilted. I dashed toward the metal giant as it staggered toward the wall.


    Divinity of Rot surged into my legs as the Script of Rot activated. My leg strength surged. A wave of nausea hit me, but I ignored it and focused on speeding up even more.


    The resistance of the air slammed into my face. I accelerated, again and again. My leg muscles burned like they might burst, my heart pounding violently. I stomped and launched myself into the air with all my strength.


    My fully-accelerated body shot upward like a bolt of light.


    I reflected in the glassy, slowly-rising eyes of the metal giant. In that hazy reflection, I thrust my Froststeel Sword.


    Clang!


    The Froststeel Sword pierced the blue gem precisely. The gem cracked, shattered, and fell away.


    Even with the gem destroyed, the metal giant still moved. Its massive metal hand came at me without hesitation. Suspended midair, I had no way to dodge.


    "Help me!"


    ¡ª "GRAAAAAAAHHH!!!"


    A massive rotting hand slammed into the metal giant''s face. I quickly grabbed onto the rot giant''s forearm and held on. The metal giant thrashed violently, but perhaps the gem really was its main power source ¡ª its movements were clearly slower now. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I leapt down, hopping from the rot giant''s body and landing on the floor.


    Crash!


    The violence that followed was one-sided. Slowed, the metal giant was no match for the rot giant. Its hulking metal body was crushed again and again until, unable to withstand the relentless destruction, it shut down.


    The victorious rot giant let out a fierce roar.


    ¡ª "GRAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!"


    With a satisfied grin, I opened my mouth to offer some praise¡ª


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    At that moment, three more metal giants fell from the ceiling.


    "What the hell?! How many of these things are there?!"


    ''Kill...?''


    Even I found Mother''s answer ¡ª implying I had no way of knowing either ¡ª a little annoying.


    Before the rot giant could even stand from the blow it just took, a new metal fist slammed into its head. Watching the rot giant get beaten down one-sidedly, I made a quick decision.


    "Just hold out a bit longer! Until I escape!"


    ¡ª "Gra..."


    Crash!


    The rot giant tried to let out a roar, but the metal giants didn''t give it the chance. Without hesitation, I turned my back and ran toward the black door.


    When it opened earlier, I was sure it opened from the bottom up.


    "Haaah!"


    I reached under the massive black door and strained to lift it. Naturally, it didn''t budge.


    "HAAAAAH!!"


    With a shout, the divine power of Decay infused my skin, and vivid dark green tattoos spread across my entire body. The fully embraced divinity activated the "Script of Decay" without restraint.


    My muscles screamed for mercy. My blood surged, and my skin flushed red as veins bulged across my body.


    And at last, the massive black door began to rise slowly.


    Using every ounce of strength I had, I lifted the door to shoulder height, then kicked the collapsed Carmen next to me and shoved her inside. I quickly leapt in after her and shouted,


    "Just get out when it feels right!"


    Whether the decaying giant¡ªgetting thoroughly beaten by the three metal golems¡ªheard me or not, I trusted it would know when to retreat. I had faith in that.


    Bang!


    The enormous black door slammed shut behind me. As the adrenaline drained from my body, I collapsed to the floor and vomited rotten innards as payment for using the Script of Decay.


    "Ptuh¡ªhaa... that was seriously rough, Mother."


    ''Kill!''


    Mother''s voice scolded me¡ªquestioning why I bothered to save Carmen and bring her along. Leaning against the wall, I replied,


    "I honestly wanted to save the other two as well. They died too quickly for me to do anything about it."


    ''Kill!''


    Mother criticized me for being too soft, and I glanced at Carmen as I responded,


    "Still, this one''s special, isn''t she? Even if we do end up harvesting her, I think it''s worth observing her for a bit longer."


    ''... Kill kill.''


    After a brief silence, Mother seemed to agree¡ªacknowledging that my thinking wasn''t without merit.


    What convinced the Mother of Decay? It was simple. Carmen was a "three and a half fingers" human.


    A person with the potential to grow into a "four-finger" human who would grant 10,000 divinity¡ªenough for a full Authority¡ªif harvested. That was Carmen Baltas.


    "Besides, I also happen to really like her cheerful personality. It made me want to keep her around."


    ''Kill!''


    At her advice not to get attached, I simply smiled softly.


    "Feelings aren''t something you can just shut off on command. You eat together, laugh together... that''s how bonds form. Please don''t be so upset about it."


    After catching my breath, I felt just enough strength return to move. This passage was too narrow for the metal golems to follow¡ªbut who knew what the future held? I figured it was best to keep moving.


    I hoisted Carmen over my shoulder and began walking down a corridor glowing with a soft blue light. After a while, Carmen groaned and stirred awake.


    "...Where am I?"


    "You''re awake?"


    "Ugh... My head''s spinning. I feel sick."


    "I''ll put you down. Let''s rest here a moment."


    Carmen clung to the wall and dry heaved a few times, then slumped to the floor and asked,


    "Are Succus and Tonisa... really dead?"


    "Yes. Unfortunately."


    Hearing that, she looked down with a sorrowful gaze.


    "When the golems fell from the ceiling, I should''ve triggered the ''Key'' immediately. My hesitation killed them."


    "Did you know them long?"


    She shook her head.


    "No. I only hired them recently. But that doesn''t excuse my mistake. Still... where are we?"


    "Beyond the black door."


    "How did we even¡ª?"


    She trailed off mid-sentence, stopping herself.


    "It wouldn''t be polite to ask about something you went so far as to knock me out to keep hidden. And besides, Priest Marnak¡ªyou saved my life. As a Baltas, I''ll repay this debt without fail."


    I smiled and offered her my hand.


    "I''ll be looking forward to it."


    Carmen smirked bitterly and took my hand.


    "You really don''t say no, do you?"


    "I tend to accept most things offered. But in any case, if you''re feeling better, we should get moving. We didn''t defeat that metal golem¡ªwe only ran away."


    "Right. Let''s go."


    We slowly made our way toward the end of the corridor. There, we found a door engraved with glowing blue patterns¡ªthough there was no ancient script to be seen.


    This has to be a treasure room!


    I calmed my pounding heart and turned to Carmen.


    "Looks like we''ve reached the end of the ruin. Let''s head in."


    I gave the door a gentle push¡ªit opened smoothly, revealing an altar in the center of the room, and beyond that, an "exit" waiting for us.


    Two items sat atop the altar.


    A necklace with a bead the size of two thumb joints and a single sword.


    Carmen''s eyes lit up the moment she saw the necklace.


    "The records were true! Priest Marnak, I''m so sorry to ask, but could I please have that necklace? I promise I''ll repay you once we''re out."


    Her earnest expression made me tilt my head.


    "What exactly is that necklace?"


    Picking it up, Carmen explained,


    "This necklace is called the ''Guide of Blood.'' If you bleed into the bead while thinking of a blood relative you wish to find, it absorbs the blood and points toward them."


    Listening to her, I recalled Carmen''s background. The illegitimate child of Enthis Baltas. Her father likely resided in the royal capital, so I had a good idea who she was trying to find.


    Seeing my face, Carmen nodded.


    "I think you''ve guessed right. I''m searching for my mother¡ªsomeone I''ve never met."


    Looking into her dark eyes, I quickly made my decision.


    The necklace meant nothing to me. Giving it up now and accepting her future reward was clearly the better deal.


    I smiled warmly.


    "Then, would it be alright if I took the sword?"


    "I have no interest in anything but the necklace. And frankly, if it weren''t for you, Priest Marnak, I''d already be dead. It''s almost unfair that the sword is all you''re taking."


    In truth, even while Carmen was explaining the necklace, I''d been unable to take my eyes off the sword. It had an incredibly unique appearance¡ª


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    "Priest!"


    Something was smashing its way through the passage, charging straight for the room. I quickly grabbed the sword and shouted,


    "Let''s get out through the ''exit''!"


    CRASH!


    A massive metallic hand burst through the door and lunged toward us. Just before it could grab us, we managed to leap through the exit at the last second.


    I tumbled through the snow, rolling across a blinding white field. I jumped up and looked for Carmen.


    "Are you alive?!"


    Through falling white snowflakes, a black-gloved hand reached out and pressed against the ground.


    Covered in snow, Carmen looked up at me with a smile.


    "I don''t want to see anything bigger than me made of metal for a long time."


    I chuckled and replied,


    "Same here."

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15 - 15


    Proposal.


    Carmen stared at the arrowhead with trembling eyes, his face rigid with tension.


    It was understandable¡ªif the orb showed no reaction after absorbing his blood, it would mean that the relative he sought was already dead. Carmen was worried that his mother might already be gone.


    After several attempts to prick his finger but stopping short, Carmen finally looked up at me and spoke.


    "Priest Marnak. Could you... perhaps pray for me?"


    I smiled softly and nodded.


    "Of course. I''d be happy to."


    I gently tapped my chest pocket, calling out to the Mother of Decay, and whispered:


    "Mother. Did you hear that?"


    ''Kill!''


    A scolding tone, as if saying I knew full well she didn''t have such a power. I only responded with a quiet smile.


    At last, Carmen shut his eyes tightly and pricked his fingertip with the arrowhead. As the droplet of blood touched the orb, it hungrily devoured it.


    As Carmen watched with trembling eyes, the blood-soaked orb emitted a swallowing sound, and then a tiny needle surfaced inside it, pointing in a specific direction¡ªwest.


    "Oh... Mother... So you''re still alive after all."


    Tears fell freely from Carmen''s eyes. He had always been a deeply emotional man. Wiping his tears, he bowed deeply to me.


    "Thank you. Truly. I owe it all to you, Priest Marnak. I don''t know how I can ever repay this grace..."


    "Whenever that time comes, just repay it with all your sincerity. I''m a very patient man."


    I fed more firewood into the campfire. As the orange flames flickered, Carmen spoke carefully.


    "Would it be alright if I made you a proposal?"


    "By all means. Don''t hold back. The night is long and my ears are quite bored."


    Wearing the necklace with the orb, Carmen slowly began to speak.


    "I would like to extend your employment, Priest Marnak. Until I find my mother. We''re heading west anyway, and we can stop by the capital on the way so I can properly reward you for your help."


    That proposal meant one thing¡ªhe was asking me to leave Guise and travel with him.


    I poked at the firewood, lost in thought.


    I had to weigh the benefits of staying in Guise against those of leaving with Carmen.


    In Guise, I had the favor of a demon lord. Thanks to the recent demon incident, I had a solid foundation now. If I returned, I''d probably even receive a silver mercenary badge from the guild. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But there was a problem¡ªI had become far too well-known in Guise. Wherever I went, I attracted attention. Those gazes were suffocating for someone like me who preferred a quiet, low-profile life.


    On the other hand, traveling with Carmen came with its own benefits. He may have been a bastard child, but he was still a noble. And not just any noble¡ªhe was the son of Enthis Valtas, the infamous Black Wolf of the North. Just being associated with him would open doors that were otherwise firmly shut to someone like me.


    That meant I could search for relics in far more places.


    I made up my mind.


    "Of course, I''ll cover all travel expenses along the way. I have more than enough to spare."


    He paused briefly¡ªperhaps wary of sounding too eager and money-minded.


    I calmly fed a few more logs into the fire, then smiled gently.


    "I''ll lend a hand in finding your mother."


    And while we''re at it, I''ll keep an eye out for more relics of the Mother of Decay.


    Carmen beamed with joy.


    "Thank you!"


    ---


    Erin glared at me with a pout.


    "So you''re leaving? Just like that? After all the kindness I''ve shown you?"


    I gave her an awkward smile.


    "Not immediately. I''m leaving tomorrow."


    "Today or tomorrow, it''s still sudden! Ugh, whatever. So, where are you going?"


    "West, for now. We''ll stop by the capital on the way."


    Erin tapped the reception desk with her finger, muttering "...the capital," and then gave me another pointed look. Her actions could''ve come off as childish, but with her, they felt charming and natural.


    "You''re so mean."


    ''Kill!''


    Mother, already drunk with victory, let out a triumphant yell in my mind.


    "Give me your hand."


    "Uh? Okay."


    When I held out my hand, Erin placed a silver mercenary badge in my palm.


    "These don''t normally come out this fast, you know. I pulled a lot of strings to get this done. So, what should you say to me?"


    "Thank you?"


    Her slender index finger wagged in front of my eyes as she pouted again.


    "Nope. That''s not it. You''re supposed to say something like, ''Let''s meet again. I''ll be sure to come back here.'' That kind of thing."


    I didn''t respond. I just smiled silently.


    For someone like me, drifting like duckweed on the water, "Let''s meet again" was a promise I couldn''t keep.


    So I chose silence over a lie.


    Erin stared at me for a moment, then let out a soft sigh.


    "Seriously, Priest Marnak. If you keep living like this, you''re going to die old and alone."


    ''Kill!''


    Mother''s shout, uncaring as ever, didn''t reach Erin.


    With her usual playful smile, Erin offered a parting farewell as she passed by.


    "See you again."


    ...See you again?


    "Huh?"


    Mother''s shout of "Kill!"¡ªas if it was none of her business¡ªnaturally didn''t reach Erin. With her usual playful smile, she casually threw out a farewell.


    "See you again."


    See you again?


    "Sorry?"


    "If the opportunity arises, let''s meet again. Although, I have a feeling that opportunity might come looking for you sooner than expected, Priest Marnak."


    "Kill?!"


    "What exactly do you mean by that?"


    Erin smiled enigmatically and gave me a push on the back.


    "You said you''re off to meet the Lord before you leave, right? Hurry along, then. You can''t be wasting time chatting with a mercenary guild receptionist while the Lord is waiting for you. No way, absolutely not."


    As I was being pushed along, I called back.


    "What do you really mean by that!"


    "You don''t need to know. Just stay curious about it for a while¡ªthat''s my little punishment for you, Priest."


    ---


    "This goes very well with the tea. Please, help yourself."


    A finely crafted prosthetic hand moved like it was alive, pushing a plate of cookies toward me. I picked up a cookie and put it in my mouth. As expected, I couldn''t taste anything.


    The demon, seeing my expression, smiled warmly.


    "You look full of curiosity."


    "Someone threw a mischievous riddle at me on the way here. It keeps nagging at my mind."


    "Well, life is full of those kinds of thoughts that grip you like that. So, you''re really leaving?"


    "Yes."


    I looked up and faced the demon. His once-lustrous hair had lost its strength and hung limply. Between the thinning strands, his scalp was starting to peek through shyly.


    I spoke with a touch of sympathy.


    "The side effects came on rather quickly."


    "Ha ha ha! Don''t look so pitiful! Aren''t we all born bald? I''m just getting closer to my natural human state. So, you''re heading to the capital, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I''ve prepared something for you."


    The demon handed me a pristine white envelope. I took it and asked,


    "What is this...?"


    "I would''ve liked to give you some money, but as you know, with all the resources going into rebuilding Guise, even my secret funds are dried up. I''m literally broke."


    He pulled out his empty coin pouch and shook it with a grin.


    "So instead, I''ve written you a letter of introduction. If you run into trouble, open the envelope and find the friend mentioned inside¡ªthey''ll be able to help. Though, honestly, that friend is so troublesome that it''s probably better not to rely on them unless absolutely necessary! Ha ha ha!"


    A friend of a demon... Whether this friend was an acquaintance of the human "Tredon Filian" or of the demon "Crawling Patience," he didn''t say.


    Still, it''s always good to have more tools in the kit. Anything kept might come in handy later.


    "I''ll accept it with gratitude."


    At my thanks, the demon bowed deeply in return.


    "I hope your journey is filled with joy."


    "Is that a blessing from you as a demon, or as a human?"


    The demon chuckled and replied,


    "As a friend. Priest Marnak, live happily. Life''s always too short."


    ---


    "Shall we go, Priest?"


    "Yes."


    At the break of dawn, Carmen and I walked through the snowfield, leaving Guise behind.


    Thus, I left Guise.


    ---


    A few days later.


    As usual, we were walking westward, following the orb''s guidance, when a faint scent of blood tingled at my sensitive nose.


    "Blood."


    "What?"


    "It''s very close. And... it''s heading toward us."


    Carmen stiffened and drew his bow, nocking an arrow.


    The scent of blood grew stronger. Something was rushing in fast.


    Thud!


    Screeeeeeeeeeeech!


    A spider, as big as a carriage, covered in white fur with eight legs, leapt out at us. Carmen shouted urgently.


    "Snow Spider!!! It shouldn''t be near the road¡ªwhat the hell?!"


    I was just as confused. With me here, how could a monster dare attack? This wasn''t natural at all.


    "Carmen! I''ll take the lead! Watch for my signal before you fire!"


    "Yes!"


    Instead of the frost-steel sword, I pulled out the artifact blade we''d found in the ruins.


    Honestly, the real reason I told Carmen to wait for a signal was because I wanted to try out this artifact sword. Things had been too peaceful the past few days, and I hadn''t had a single chance to use it.


    As I activated the sword, it let out a wild wail.


    WEEEEEEEEEEEENG!!!


    That''s right. The artifact blade I obtained wasn''t a traditional sword¡ªit had a chainsaw blade in place of a normal edge.


    "Kill!"


    Mother named it "The Butcher."


    With the roaring weapon in hand, I charged at the Snow Spider.


    Screeeeeeeeeeeech!


    A giant front leg, soaked in blood, lunged to skewer me. Without hesitation, I swung The Butcher.


    WEEEEEEEEEEEENG!


    The high-speed spinning blade shredded the spider''s leg. I didn''t stop there¡ªI kept slashing, and The Butcher ripped right through the creature''s body.


    Screee!


    The Snow Spider let out a dying screech before being reduced to finely diced meat. The spinning blade slowly ground to a halt.


    I wiped the thick bodily fluids from my face. Snow Spider fluids were disgustingly sticky.


    "Next time I use this sword, I''ll need to make sure I have a place to wash up. There''s just too much splatter."


    Carmen stared at me, stunned.


    "An artifact is truly an artifact. The power is incredible."


    "Kill!"


    Mother''s warning. I gripped The Butcher again and shouted,


    "More incoming! Two¡ªno, three!"


    Screeeeeeeeech!


    Screeeeeeeeech!


    Screeeeeeeeech!


    With blood-curdling cries, three more Snow Spiders burst forth. But they weren''t supposed to hunt in groups...


    "Carmen! This time, shoot at will!"


    "Yes!"


    As Carmen''s arrows cut through the air, I revved The Butcher and launched myself forward.


    WEEEEEEEEEEEENG!


    The vicious roar of the blade echoed across the snowy battlefield.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16 - 16


    Kelton.


    A snow-white wall blanketed in snow overnight.


    The Priest of the Azure Flame stood before the eastern gate of Guise. There wasn''t any particular reason for choosing Guise among the many options. She had simply heard rumors of a demon slayer who had taken down a massive demon with just a single sword, and on a whim, decided to come here.


    After a brief identity check, she entered Guise and saw workers moving busily around.


    The city, once in ruins, was slowly but steadily regaining its former appearance.


    Upon seeing the remnants of the destruction caused by the demon, the Priest of the Azure Flame''s regard for the demon slayer grew a little higher.


    Crossing the rebuilding city, she headed straight for the lord''s mansion.


    Once she revealed herself as the Blue Flame of the Sacred Fire Order, the guards quickly ran to inform the lord of Guise, Tredon Philian, of her visit.


    The mansion, partially collapsed, bore clear signs of hastily patched-up damage.


    Guided through, the priest was led to the lord''s office.


    "Welcome to Guise, truly."


    With quiet eyes and a cold air about him¡ªthough his hair was clearly receding¡ªhe carried a presence so weighty that such trivial details became completely irrelevant.


    "I apologize for the discourtesy of receiving you in the office. The guest room was destroyed... and I''m not in the best condition myself."


    The lord briefly raised his wooden prosthetic hand and settled into his chair.


    "That''s quite alright."


    "In any case, it''s rare for the Blue Flame of the Sacred Fire Order to travel in person. May I ask what brings you here?"


    "If I may, please take a look at this. Have you seen this man before?"


    What she held out was a drawing¡ªsomething she had sketched herself on the way to Guise. It depicted the face of a thief who had stolen a sacred relic from the order.


    Officially, the thief didn''t exist.


    The relic stolen had little value, the pursuit lasted only a few days, and the thief was already dead. Thus, there was no official wanted poster bearing his face. The priest had no choice but to draw it herself.


    The issue, however, was that calling the drawing "crude" would be generous. It was chaotic, messy, and hardly identifiable.


    Yet, she had a misplaced confidence that she had captured the likeness quite well.


    But the demon recognized it immediately. At first glance, through sheer intuition, he knew it was a depiction of Marnak''s face. With a perfectly natural expression, he examined the drawing and slowly opened his mouth, feigning ignorance.


    "May I ask who this man is, that the Blue Flame of the Sacred Fire Order pursues him herself?"


    The priest quietly sat, locking eyes with Tredon Philian. As if trying to uncover everything hidden behind those hollow eyes.


    After a short silence, she finally spoke.


    "It''s a personal matter."


    "I see."


    The demon slowly studied her face.


    Her long blue hair was neatly tied back, and her piercingly cold blue eyes revealed no emotion. Her firmly set lips hinted at her unyielding will.


    She was beautiful enough to draw attention from anyone, and the demon mused:


    "Doesn''t seem like she''s chasing him for a good reason... no need to tell her anything."


    "If that''s all, I must ask you to leave. Things are quite busy, and I can''t spare more time."


    "Understood."


    At the lord''s clear dismissal, she tucked the drawing into her cloak and stood without hesitation. She hadn''t come expecting much from the visit in the first place.


    Once outside, she tried showing the drawing to passersby, but unsurprisingly, no one recognized it as Marnak.


    "Maybe he went to another city."


    She remained entirely unaware that the flaw lay in her own drawing and simply concluded she must''ve guessed the wrong city.


    "I heard you''re being transferred to the capital? That''s really sad. How am I supposed to get by without seeing you?"


    "I''ll come visit if I get the chance!"


    "What''s there to see here? Don''t just say that... Anyway, be careful on your way! Traveling is always dangerous."


    "I won''t be alone, so don''t worry too much..."


    As a woman with red hair chatted with the grocery store lady, the word "capital" tickled the priest''s ear.


    "The capital, huh..."


    Going to another city now, without any concrete leads, would make the search nearly impossible. After all, this entire pursuit stemmed from a faint suspicion. There wasn''t even any real evidence that he was still alive.


    And so, the Blue Flame of the Sacred Fire Order made her decision.


    She would head to the capital and use her informants there to track down the fugitive.


    Whaaaaang!


    The Butcher crushed the head of the second snowspider. Sticky bodily fluids splattered up toward my face. More than anything, I just wanted to wash up with warm water.


    - Screeeeee!


    While I was briefly lost in thought, the last snowspider lunged at me, slashing with its sharp forelegs. But I wasn''t alone.


    Thunk!


    An arrow flew in and pierced the snowspider''s leg, halting its attack. That opening was all I needed. The Butcher roared back to life with a vicious rev.


    Whaaaaaaang!


    I swung the Butcher down and crushed the spider''s head. Finally, the last one collapsed to the ground. Staying alert, I scanned the area, but there were no other enemies approaching.


    I waved toward Carmen, who still had her bow drawn and looked tense.


    "This should be the last one."


    "Is that so?"


    I wiped the gunk off the Butcher and then used a corner of my priest robe to clean my face. The slime in my hair was still uncomfortable, but at least my face felt a little better.


    Carmen had come closer at some point and was now expertly slicing open the spider''s tough shell with the sword at her waist.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Oh, I''m extracting the venom sacs. These spiders have potent venom that works well as a sedative¡ªit''s useful in a lot of ways. You can coat arrowheads with it, or just sell it for a decent price."


    I chuckled at how meticulous she was. From experience, I knew Carmen was far more resourceful than your typical noble-born.


    "How do you even know about this stuff?"


    "I''ve participated in a lot of monster hunts. It''s the best way to improve your archery in real combat."


    To get the venom sacs, she had to slice open the spider''s abdomen, which inevitably meant more slime splatter.


    "Since I''m already covered in this stuff, let me handle it. Just tell me where to cut."


    Carmen wiped the fluid off her face and laughed brightly.


    "It''s only half a day to the next city, Kelton, right? I''ll teach you how to extract the sacs so we can finish up quickly and enjoy a nice bath in the city."


    "Sounds like a plan."


    We each took two spiders and harvested the venom sacs, then continued toward Kelton, completely covered in monster goo. Not long after, we found the owners of the bloodstains on the spiders'' claws.


    A shattered wagon, blood and bits of flesh strewn about.


    Carmen surveyed the scene with a grim expression.


    "Looks like this was the work of those snowspiders we fought. But something''s strange."


    She rummaged through the broken crates, then tilted her head.


    "For the size of the wagon, there''s way too little cargo left. Maybe they were on their way back after making a delivery?"


    "And there are no bodies."


    There was plenty of blood and flesh, but no human corpses. Snowspiders drain the fluids from their prey¡ªit''s not like them to leave no bodies at all.


    "Priest Marnach!"


    "Yes?"


    Carmen had wandered quite a distance away, searching. I quickly followed and saw clear spider tracks in the snow, mixed with blood, leading deep into the forest. Carmen pointed to the ground.


    "Looks like the four we killed weren''t all of them. This is troubling. We''ll need to report this to Kelton''s lord before anyone else gets hurt."


    I nodded. There was no reason for us to pursue the spiders further on our own.


    "I agree."


    We quickly checked the wagon for anything usable, but most of it was destroyed beyond salvage. With nothing else to do, we set off again.


    We picked up the pace, and finally, we reached Kelton. The city walls loomed in the distance. I ran a hand through my slime-hardened hair and said:


    "We should definitely inform the lord, but I think it''s only right¡ªand would make us feel a lot better¡ªif we washed up first."


    Carmen nodded.


    "It''s definitely more unpleasant than I expected."


    As we neared the west gate, the guards spotted us and sprang into action with startled faces. One rushed out to meet us.


    "H-How did you get here?"


    What kind of question is that?


    Carmen and I exchanged confused glances before I replied.


    "We walked here, of course."


    "Did you encounter monsters on the way...?"


    He trailed off, staring at our slime-covered bodies. Realizing how dumb his question had been, he clamped his mouth shut. Carmen gave him a wry smile.


    "Would you mind telling us what''s going on in Kelton?"


    The guard swallowed hard and replied with a shaky voice:


    "Kelton has been completely cut off for the past three days... by monsters."


    Cut off by monsters? Did we just punch our way through a siege to enter an isolated city?


    Another guard, seemingly higher ranked, rushed out from the city and approached us.


    "Lord Stren wishes to see you both. I''ll escort you to his manor."


    I pointed to my head and replied:


    "With all due respect, wouldn''t it be better if we cleaned ourselves up before meeting the lord?"


    The guard looked us over and nodded.


    "I believe the lord would allow you to use the manor''s bath."


    The lord''s bath? Now that was an enticing offer. I glanced over at Carmen¡ªshe nodded slightly with a hopeful look.


    I grinned.


    "Let''s go, then."


    ---


    Warm steam rose from the water, softly brushing my cheeks. After a quick rinse, I lowered myself into the private bath. The perfectly hot water soaked into every inch of me.


    "Haaaahhh..."


    ''L...o...v...e...y...o...u...''


    My mother, who I had helped into the bath first, was already half-melted from the heat.


    "For a guest bathroom to be this nice, the lord of this manor is truly a man of taste. This alone skyrockets my opinion of him."


    ''L...o...v...e...''


    From under the water, my mother flipped her hand in approval.


    After the satisfying bath, I dried off and changed into fresh clothes provided by the manor''s staff. All I wanted to do was collapse onto a bed and nap¡ªbut we had business to attend to.


    Following the servant''s guidance, I arrived at the guest hall, where Carmen was already talking with the lord. I bowed as I entered. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Apologies for being late."


    "No problem. Please, take a seat."


    The Lord of Kelton, Stren Plcor, had a soft face and a slightly chubby build. He looked very young¡ªmid-twenties at most.


    As I sat beside Carmen, the lord greeted me with a warm smile.


    "You must be Marnach, the ''Demon Butcher'' of Guis. We''re truly honored to have you in our city."


    I gave a small bow and replied:


    "I''m really not anyone special. I only dealt the final blow to a demon that was already dying. The real work was done by the three priests of the Reformation Church, who gave their lives in the fight."


    "Ending a dying demon is no small feat. You''re very humble, Priest Marnach."


    Just as the conversation was about to continue, Carmen smoothly shifted the topic in a proper, noble tone.


    "We heard the city is under siege by monsters."


    Lord Stren''s expression turned solemn.


    "That''s correct. And that''s precisely why I summoned you both. As you may have noticed yourselves, this isn''t just a random outbreak of monsters."


    The lord hesitated briefly, then spoke with a heavy tone.


    "This was all orchestrated by cultists of the Evil God."

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17 - 17


    Corruption.


    Evil gods.


    Even just hearing the name made it sound ominous, but when you looked closer, there was nothing particularly special about it.


    Put simply, once a god was categorized as an "evil god" by the dominant religious orders of the continent, that label naturally stuck. Along with it came all kinds of persecution.


    The Cult of Corruption was one such group classified as worshippers of an evil god. Of course, unlike some currently active cults, this one was said to have been completely eradicated a long time ago.


    Unlike the mainstream religions¡ªwho would unite without question when it came to opposing evil gods¡ªthe cults that worshipped evil gods rarely, if ever, cooperated with each other. Ironically so.


    Whether these cults were branded as evil because they had gone mad, or had gone mad because they were persecuted¡ªit was hard to say. But one thing was clear: there were few among the worshippers of evil gods who were still sane.


    I put on the most serious expression I could muster and asked the lord,


    "Isn''t besieging an entire city far too large-scale an operation for just one follower of an evil god?"


    The lord, who had a gentle and mild appearance, looked even more downcast.


    "The priests say they sensed the divine presence of evil gods, and from what they''ve told me, at least four different cults have joined forces to besiege Kelton."


    The criteria for priests to recognize the divine energy of an evil god were simple.


    The essence of an evil god felt like something on a divine blocklist¡ªone created by the gods themselves. The moment a priest sensed that energy, an instinctive revulsion would well up inside them, making it impossible not to regard the source as hostile.


    The problem was, that divine blocklist never updated¡ªeven when a cult had been wiped out centuries ago. So even ancient energies like that of the Cult of Corruption would trigger modern priests'' instincts and make it unmistakably clear that it was the essence of an evil god.


    But seriously, something''s definitely wrong here. Evil god cults cooperating?


    "A coordinated effort between multiple evil god cults to surround a city... This is no ordinary incident. Do you have any idea what they might be after?"


    The lord shook his head firmly.


    "I have no clue. No matter how I think about it, Kelton is just an ordinary, unremarkable city with nothing particularly special about it. Sigh..."


    The sigh he let out carried a heavy weight of worry.


    "Of all times, why did this have to happen just as I was appointed lord of this city... If my father were still alive, he would have surely found some kind of breakthrough..."


    At that moment, the middle-aged knight standing quietly behind the lord leaned in and whispered something into his ear. Most likely advice not to show weakness in front of guests. Because right after hearing it, the lord quickly brightened his expression and continued.


    "Fortunately, it''s winter, so we have enough food stockpiled within the city, and the morale of our soldiers is stable. So the situation isn''t too dire for now. The real issue is that, due to the sudden siege, no one outside knows that Kelton is cut off."


    I was starting to get a good sense of the suggestion he was about to make.


    He spoke again, his voice full of apology.


    "That''s why we need a small group of volunteers to break through the monster siege and carry word of Kelton''s plight to other cities."


    Yep. Called it.


    He was asking a stranger he''d just met to risk their life¡ªbecause I was a priest who served a god. Priests were known for their willingness to lay down their lives when it came to matters involving evil gods, so he probably assumed I''d accept without hesitation.


    And honestly, he wasn''t wrong. As long as I maintained my outward role as a priest of the goddess of sustenance, I had no choice but to agree. I was totally boxed in.


    "Murder him!!!"


    As my mother''s voice screamed in my mind to punch that unfortunate-looking lord in the face and run for it, I smiled and answered:


    "I''ll help with that mission."


    Let''s accept it for now and think more carefully later. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Priest Marnak!"


    The unexpected reaction came from Carmen, who had been sitting beside me. He said with a serious voice:


    "You can''t just accept so rashly! Even if you do accept, you should at least hear the full details of the plan and what support you''ll receive before making a decision!"


    Each word he spoke was filled with genuine concern for me, and it was a kind of scolding that actually felt kind of nice. So this is what it means to have a travel companion.


    But noticing that the lord''s expression was starting to show discomfort at Carmen''s outburst, I quickly intervened.


    "I''m simply doing what must be done. As a priest, if it concerns worshippers of evil gods, then it''s only right for me to step forward and help."


    Even as I said it, I was desperately sending telepathic signals in my mind:


    Keep going, Carmen! Make a bigger scene!


    Because the more pressure Carmen applied, the greater the reward I could squeeze out of this lord later. I already had my eye on a specific item I wanted.


    And as if Carmen had heard my mental cry, he responded firmly to the lord:


    "Then I will also join this mission."


    The lord wiped his sweat and spoke in a small, strained voice:


    "Having a member of House Baltas willingly participate in such a dangerous task... It''s certainly... an honorable gesture, yes..."


    The lord hesitated to let Carmen join the mission, and for good reason¡ªdespite being an illegitimate child, he was still clearly the son of the Black Wolf, Ensis Valtas. Who wouldn''t be wary of pushing Ensis Valtas''s son into danger and facing the possible aftermath?


    "I have enough skill to protect myself, Lord. You don''t need to worry too much."


    "Still..."


    I listened to the conversation between the lord and Carmen with a relaxed posture. The lord tried multiple times to dissuade him, but Carmen had already firmly decided to join me on the mission.


    Strenn Flcor, the lord, finally let out a deep sigh.


    "Sigh... I understand. If your will is so unwavering, I suppose I have no choice. I promise to offer the utmost support."


    Carmen bowed deeply to express his gratitude. Watching this, I casually threw out a question¡ªthere was something I had my eye on.


    "My lord, may I ask a question?"


    The lord looked even more gloomy than when we had been talking about the worshippers of evil gods.


    "Please, go ahead."


    "Would you be willing to give me that item over there?"


    I pointed to one of the decorations. What I indicated was a wide, shallow bowl. The lord glanced at it and asked with a puzzled expression.


    "That bowl?"


    "Yes. I believe I can sense the blessing of the goddess I serve from that item."


    A complete lie. Well, a half-lie to be exact. The bowl was indeed blessed, but not by the Goddess of Preservation whom I claimed to serve.


    "Is that so? Well, it''s only a decoration anyway. I''ll have it delivered to your quarters. You there, take that bowl to the priest''s room."


    At his command, one of the attendants gave a slight nod, then carefully carried the bowl away.


    I smiled piously at the lord.


    "Then, when are we starting the mission?"


    "The monsters are gradually increasing in number, so the sooner we act, the better. We plan to set off just after nightfall. There''s still some time, so you should try to get some rest."


    "I''ll do just that."


    Leaving the gloomy lord behind, Carmen and I each went to our assigned rooms. When I entered mine, I immediately spotted the bowl placed atop a small table.


    ''Kill!''


    I nodded at my mother''s voice, who sounded satisfied with the rare item we''d scored.


    "You''re right. I never imagined I''d find an item used by the Seekers of the Flow¡ªonly obtainable in the western deserts¡ªright here."


    The god worshipped by the Seekers of the Flow wielded power over water, and naturally, the blessing embedded in this bowl was related to water as well.


    The lord must not have realized the bowl was blessed¡ªbut even if he had, it would''ve been useless to him.


    That''s because blessed items could only be used by priests who served the deity to whom the blessing belonged¡ªexcept for rare exceptions like me.


    On the other hand, "relics" were special items imbued with divine power that anyone could use, regardless of their faith. Creating a relic was a much more complicated process than crafting a blessed item, which is why most religious orders made great efforts to retrieve their relics.


    "Well, let''s give it a try."


    I gently placed my hand on the bowl, and as I activated the blessing, blessed water began to spring forth inside it. I was thoroughly pleased with this bottomless, self-refilling washbasin.


    "Now I won''t have to worry about washing my face after using the Butcher."


    ''Kill!''


    I drew my Froststeel sword and dipped its blade into the water. My mother had explained that this water had a minor secondary effect¡ªif a weapon was soaked in it, the blade would temporarily absorb some of the blessing, making it sharper and more effective against enemies.


    I placed the Butcher beside the table, planning to dip it in once the Froststeel sword had fully absorbed the blessing. Then I sprawled out on the bed and asked:


    "Mother. Do you have any idea what might be going on here?"


    ''Kill?''


    She responded, sounding like she had no clue, and I chuckled.


    "Fair enough. I''ll try to investigate more when the chance arises."


    There was only one thing I was truly worried about.


    If this world really was the one from the game I used to play...


    Then obviously, that would exist.


    The Main Quest.


    I couldn''t help but worry¡ªwas this event the warning bell announcing the start of the Main Quest? And the problem was, I didn''t know anything about what the Main Quest actually entailed.


    I gently patted my mother''s little hand as she popped out of my pocket and rolled across my chest playfully.


    "Well, whatever the case, all I can do is try to live my best life here."


    ''Kill...?''


    She asked what the sudden solemn tone was for, and I just smiled.


    "Just something I felt like saying."


    "Hyah!"


    As Kelton''s gates opened, five horses shot out and tore across the snowy fields.


    Wind whipped violently across my face. Horses didn''t particularly like me, but once I was on their back, they reluctantly obeyed.


    Soon after we started galloping along the road, dozens of monstrous cries echoed behind us.


    KIIIIIEEEEK!


    KAAAAAAARK!


    GRRRRRR!


    "Keep going!"


    At Carmen''s shout, we all gave a slight nod.


    Of the five participants in this mission, three were priests aside from Carmen and me. Two of them were massive men from the Restoration Order, who served the Goddess of Healing and Health. The last was a quiet priest from the Reformist Order, dressed in their signature pure-white armor.


    As the monsters drew closer, the priest from the Reformist Order drew his battle hammer from his back and shouted as he swung it mightily:


    "Scales of Judgment!!"


    With a flash of white light, a colossal hammer of divine light crashed down behind us. We heard the beasts scream, but there was no time to look back.


    The two priests from the Restoration Order let go of their reins with one hand and began praying quickly. As they did, a soft white light spread over the horses, restoring their stamina.


    Revitalized, the horses kicked at the earth and bolted forward with renewed speed.


    But almost mockingly, the monsters began to converge on us even faster.


    I decided the time had come and shouted a pre-arranged line toward Carmen.


    "I''ll draw their attention!"


    Carmen shouted back, outraged.


    "What nonsense are you spouting?! No matter how skilled you are, Priest Marnak, taking on that horde alone is suicide!"


    "But if we keep going like this, they''ll catch us for sure!"


    "We can still outrun them!"


    An arrow from his bow pierced the head of a beast leaping from the roadside.


    "You know better than anyone that this method won''t shake them off! I''ll stay behind!"


    "If we work together, we can make it! Don''t do this! Priest Marnak!"


    I looked at Carmen with a serene smile.


    "Bring back reinforcements. No matter what."


    Without hesitation, I released the reins and jumped off the horse.


    "Priest Marnak!!!"


    As the priests from the Reformist and Restoration Orders galloped past me, they bowed their heads in respect. I responded with a casual nod and then pulled out the Butcher from my back, chuckling softly.


    "Wasn''t that line just a bit cool?"


    ''Kill!''


    My mother praised the performance, saying it was top-tier, as I revved up the Butcher.


    VRRRRRRRRRRRRM!


    The roar of the engine echoed into the dark night. In response, a chorus of monstrous cries erupted from the shadows.


    Raising the Butcher high, I strode forward, eager to greet the monsters.


    It was finally time to find out what those cultists of evil gods were really up to.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18 - 18


    Encounter.


    Bright red blood splattered.


    The severed head of a black beast rolled across the ground. I calmly lowered my head just as a white claw tore fiercely through the space where it had been moments before.


    WREEEEEEEHHH!


    I swung.


    The violently spinning serrated blades shredded the clawed creature''s head. Once again, blood and flesh splattered. The searing heat of my fully tensed muscles exhaled in heavy gasps.


    An endless wave of beasts and monsters surged forward.


    There was no time to breathe.


    ¨C KYAAAAARGH!


    A monster resembling a black panther lunged. I swiftly swung the Butcher and turned it into a chunk of meat, paws and all. My once white priestly robe was now stained and soaked with filthy blood and bodily fluids, its original form lost.


    I slaughtered the monsters and beasts mechanically. Relying only on faint moonlight in the dark night, I kept pressing forward.


    As the lord had said, there were four places where divinity could be felt. I was heading toward the nearest one.


    "Kill!!!"


    In a brief lapse of thought, sharp teeth sank into my shoulder. I reached out with my left hand and crushed the head of the beast biting me with sheer grip strength. I could feel the mush of brain matter, blood, and flesh through my palm.


    The bite marks in my shoulder slowly healed. Even as I recovered, I continued to swing the Butcher mechanically, steadily creating new lumps of meat.


    "They must clearly know I''m coming, yet they show no intention of greeting me. Terrible hospitality, really."


    "Kill!"


    A warning from Mother¡ªanother attack from behind. I twisted my body to evade and swung the Butcher.


    WREEEEEEEHHH!


    Fluids sprayed. I wiped my face with my sleeve to clear my vision. Looking around, I noticed the makeup of the approaching monsters and beasts had shifted slightly.


    The number of eye spiders was steadily increasing.


    "If every day is like this, I might need to carry a bathtub instead of a washbasin."


    "Kill!"


    A scolding to focus instead of joking. I chuckled softly.


    "As expected, you''re the only one who truly worries about me, Mother..."


    ¨C KIIIIIEEEEEEEE!


    A snow-white eye spider lunged violently. I slashed its raised foreclaw and drove the Butcher into its head, revving it up.


    WREEEEEEEHHHH!


    Ground from the inside of its skull, the eye spider couldn''t even scream before it died.


    Truly, a weapon as delightful and satisfying as this couldn''t exist.


    Having methodically cleared the monsters and followed the flow of divine energy, I was finally greeted by a place.


    A massive cave. Shrouded in pitch-black darkness, the cave was immense, as if it were the home of a giant.


    The beasts chasing me dared not follow once I stepped into the entrance.


    ¨C KIIIIIIIIIIEEE!


    Save for one: the eye spiders. After another brawl with them, I finally had a moment to survey my surroundings.


    "Hmm."


    Though obscured by the flesh and fluids of the eye spiders I had slain, dark red bloodstains were clearly visible on the ground. The color was unmistakably different from the spiders''¡ªit was human.


    With the Butcher still in hand, I walked into the silent cave. Broken wooden fragments and debris littered the area.


    The looted caravan had been empty because the monsters had taken everything.


    Divine energy flickered not far ahead. Deep within the cave, a cultist of a wicked god was waiting for me to walk in on my own two feet.


    "Such a sly invitation. I can see right through you¡ªadorably transparent."


    "Kill!"


    "Don''t worry, Mother. I''m not about to let my guard down."


    Preparing for the battle ahead, I took a deep breath and walked slowly. The heat in my body began to cool in the chilling breeze.


    Further in, I found silk-wrapped cocoons tangled in webs. Cutting them open, I revealed corpses sucked completely dry¡ªso much so their gender couldn''t be identified.


    "If you''re going to eat, you should clean up afterward. Decorating the cave with your finished meals... a sensibility I simply can''t understand."


    The number of cocoons increased the deeper I went. Just how many humans had they devoured? There were far too many cocoons for just three days'' worth of feasting.


    At the end of the tunnel, I was greeted by an enormous chamber. If the path I''d followed was sized for giants, then this chamber was large enough to house several of them.


    Only the sound of my footsteps echoed in the silence. The divine energy pulsed above.


    "Come out. I already know you''re there."


    As my quiet voice echoed through the chamber, the eye spiders'' screams drowned it out.


    ¨C KIIIIIIEEEE!


    ¨C KIIIIIIEEEE!


    ¨C KIIIIIIEEEE!


    Amid the skin-crawling chorus, it finally descended from the ceiling.


    THUD!


    Each of its legs was the size of a carriage, its snow-white torso the size of a moving building, and it had eight crimson eyes, each larger than a human head.


    The Queen of the Eye Spiders revealed herself.


    ¨C KYAAAAAAAAARGH!


    Her roar, like a woman''s scream drowned in agony, filled the chamber.


    Tension surged through me as I gripped the Butcher tighter.


    "Kill!"


    A warning from Mother: even the slightest carelessness could mean death.


    That massive spider queen radiated divine energy from every inch of her talons. If not for that, my body could recover from any wound¡ªbut against divinely-infused injuries, I was as mortal as any human.


    The threat of death. The fear of it gripped my throat. Amid that fear, I raised my left hand and whispered:


    "Mother... carve the line."


    A dark green light flowed through me, slithering rapidly across the cave floor. The divinity of Decay etched a line at the chamber''s entrance¡ª


    A line the living cannot cross.


    This ensured the divine power of decay wouldn''t leak beyond the chamber. Nor would anything living.


    Facing the spider queen, I quietly made a wish.


    "I need your power... Mother of Decay."


    As always, Mother answered my call. The air twisted, and a colossal giant erupted from the void, roaring.


    ¨C GUAAAH...


    Unlike usual, the Giant of Decay stopped mid-roar and stared straight at me. I smiled awkwardly.


    "Sorry about leaving you behind last time...?"


    ¨C GUAAAAAAAHHH!!!


    Seemingly satisfied with my apology, the giant let out a triumphant roar at the spider queen. Simultaneously, glowing dark-green runes of Decay appeared across my skin.


    I brought out everything I had. My heart pounded wildly. Though fear of death still coiled around my throat, it was nothing more than a small thrill.


    "Mother. Tonight, I shall offer you the head of this man-eating spider."


    "Kill!"


    At the same time as my mother''s answer ¡ª "Just don''t get hurt" ¡ª the battle began.


    GRAAAAAAAH!!!


    KIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!


    The Giant of Rot charged violently across the cavern toward the Queen of the Snow Spiders. The Spider Queen lifted a claw the size of a house and slammed it down onto the Giant''s head. The claw crushed his skull and drove deep into his body. In return, the headless giant''s fist smashed into the Queen''s head.


    KIIIIIIIIII!!!


    The Spider Queen let out a scream of agony and began savagely slashing at the Giant''s body. The shockwaves of their clash rippled across the cavern, knocking dozens of snow spiders off the walls and ceiling around me.


    So this is why we hadn''t seen a single spider on the way here ¡ª they were all gathered here.


    VRRRRRRRRRRM!


    The Butcher let out a harsh revving sound.


    KIIIIIIEEEEEEEE!


    KIIIIIIEEEEEEEE!


    KIIIIIIEEEEEEEE!


    Empowered by the runes of Rot, I launched myself into the swarm of spiders without hesitation. As the dried fluids on my body were drenched with new ones¡ªfresh gore and ichor¡ªI hacked away at the creatures.


    All the while, I kept my eyes on the Giant and the Queen''s brutal battle. Unfortunately, the Giant was clearly at a disadvantage. Eyeballing it, the Spider Queen was about twice his size. He fought valiantly, roaring, but was clearly being pushed back.


    I had to help him.


    But the relentless wave of spiders made it near impossible to get close to their Queen.


    VRRRRRRRRRRM!


    Another spider shredded beneath me. But this wasn''t sustainable. If the Queen defeated the Giant and turned her focus on me, I would die for sure.


    I made up my mind.


    I funneled every ounce of divinity into my legs. The tattoos etched onto them glowed a vivid, dark green. I unleashed every ounce of strength I had, launching myself forward.


    The rough air resistance smacked into my face. I soared¡ªbut just as quickly, I began to fall again. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    KIIIIEEEEEEEE!!!


    Dozens of gaping jaws lined with razor-sharp fangs awaited below. I gritted my teeth, stomped off a spider''s head, and leapt once more. In that brief moment, their claws raked across my unprotected body, leaving deep, bloody gashes. The searing pain lit my brain on fire.


    My body screamed to stop.


    But I crushed that human instinct. I suppressed the desire to survive.


    This body¡ªI¡ªcould still keep going. I could go further.


    BOOM!


    After dozens of leaps, I finally escaped the accursed swarm of spiders. My body was ruined, but my mind was sharper than ever.


    "Charge!!!"


    GRAAAAAAAAAH!!!


    The battered Giant of Rot abandoned all defense and lunged at the Queen.


    KIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!


    They collided violently, shaking the entire cavern. I leapt onto the Giant''s back, my body filled to its limit with divinity. Running along his spine, I made it atop the writhing Queen.


    I had only one target.


    The boundary where her massive thorax met her abdomen.


    VRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRM!!!


    The Butcher''s blades spun more viciously than ever, as if they too understood.


    "HAAAH!!!"


    The saw teeth of the Butcher dug into the Queen''s chitin, aiming to sever her waist.


    KIIIIIIIIIIII!!!


    Her massive body trembled beneath my feet. But I held firm, grinding and sawing relentlessly. Again and again. To cut her in half.


    GRAAAAAAAAAAH!!!


    The Giant clung to her, dragging her down with every ounce of strength.


    And I? I swung like a machine.


    THUNK.


    At last, her abdomen gave way, splitting off under its own weight. Only her thorax remained. She let out a dying screech.


    KIIIIIIII...


    I had won. I had won.


    Soaked in her ichor, I smiled in triumph. And then¡ª


    A woman emerged from the dead Queen''s severed head. A striking beauty with flowing white hair and glowing red eyes, who screamed with fury:


    "FUCK!!!"


    I smiled calmly and replied,


    "So you were human after all."


    She bared her pristine teeth at me in a snarl.


    "You bastard!!! What kind of half-breed freak just shows up outta nowhere and ruins everything?! You''re no different from me, you damn heretic! You think I didn''t work for this?! Do you have any idea how much effort it took to subjugate that Queen?! Do you?!"


    I slowly walked toward her.


    "What was your objective in surrounding Kelton?"


    "Why the hell should I¡ªKYAAAGH! THAT HURTS, YOU SON OF A BITCH!!!"


    A frost-forged blade had pierced her shoulder, emerging from its sheath as if on instinct. I smiled gently.


    "What was your objective in surrounding Kelton?"


    Her crimson eyes flared with rage as she glared at me.


    "YOU PSYCHOPATH!!! FUCK!! IT HURTS! IT FUCKING HURTS!!!"


    I slowly twisted the blade clockwise. Her shrill scream echoed through the cavern.


    "What was your objective in surrounding Kelton?"


    The third time. Tears welled in her eyes from the pain.


    "FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!!! I''LL NEVER TELL YOU! YOU PIECE OF SHIT!!!"


    "Then goodbye."


    "What?! Wai¡ª"


    SHLNK.


    Her head fell, bouncing off the Queen''s corpse and landing on the floor. I wiped the blood from my blade with a satisfied smile.


    "As always, Mother, I do so love killing murderers. It''s nice not having to feel guilty. I offer this woman''s corpse to you. May you accept it gladly."


    This white-haired cultist was barely more than half a person, with three and a half fingers. From her rotting body, a divine energy flowed into mine.


    [Divinity: 5582]


    "I''m already past halfway to my next power."


    I chuckled to myself.


    "Just thinking of the next cultist of the evil gods waiting for me... My heart races. I wonder... which one will finally tell me the truth behind all this?"


    ''Murder!''


    "So, you said the third one? Then I''ll bet on the fourth."


    I sent the Giant of Rot back and left the cavern. Though night had not yet ended, bright flames lit the dark earth.


    I stared in stunned disbelief.


    "Well... they got us good."


    The city I had left behind ¡ª Kelton ¡ª was blazing brightly in the darkness, engulfed in flames.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19 - 19


    Resolution.


    Through the flames, a portly man ran for his life.


    Stren Flcor, the lord of the burning city of Kelton, didn''t stop running even as his breath caught painfully in his throat. The weight that usually didn''t bother him now felt unbearable. A deep regret¡ªI should''ve exercised more¡ªflooded his mind, but what could he do now? Regret always came too late.


    Everything had started from within the city.


    Shortly after Carmen Baltas, the illegitimate son of Enthis Baltas, left with four priests to request reinforcements, the assault by monsters and beasts began.


    Stren Flcor had believed this wave could be fended off. And he had reasons to believe that.


    High walls, well-rested soldiers, stockpiled provisions, and enemies with no siege weapons.


    As long as no one foolishly opened the gates to invite the enemy into a street battle, it was a fight they couldn''t lose.


    But then the monsters came from inside. From inside the city.


    With assaults from both within and without, Kelton became a city of screams. The cries of its people echoed everywhere as the city was engulfed in flames.


    "Huff, huff..."


    Just a little farther and he''d reach the secret underground passage. Any wise lord would have a few escape tunnels prepared for an emergency. With his retainers buying time with their lives, he had to survive¡ªso he could avenge them.


    But Stren Flcor''s grim resolve never came to fruition.


    A shadow rose and grabbed his ankle. He lost his balance, fell, and slammed into a wall.


    "Gah!"


    From beyond the blazing corridor, three figures emerged slowly. A beautiful woman with glowing violet eyes frowned and glared at him.


    "Tch, this fat pig runs way faster than he looks. What is he, a pig-rabbit hybrid?"


    At a gesture from a silent, stern-looking man, the shadow gripping Stren''s ankle vanished.


    "Enough nonsense. What''s the status of the Avatar?"


    The blonde woman who had been standing silently at the back replied.


    "It''s very unstable, since we had to start the process suddenly. As you know, extracting divinity from life is no easy task. And thanks to someone letting those rats escape from the castle, we had to start early¡ªreducing the success rate even more."


    Her eyes shifted toward the violet-eyed woman, full of reproach. The woman grimaced.


    "You think I wanted to let them go? Huh?! I tried my damned best, okay? Those meathead zealots from the Restoration Sect held me off with their lives, and that bitch Layla didn''t even send a single spider! If she''d sent even one, I''d have caught that little rat with the bow!"


    The fire crackled.


    The blonde woman blinked slowly, then spoke.


    "Come to think of it, Layla still isn''t here."


    "When is that spider-loving bitch not glued to her creepy crawlers? Probably off licking and sucking each other again, ugh!"


    Crunch.


    The man who had crushed the fallen lord''s neck beneath his foot spoke in a low voice.


    "That''s enough. There''s nothing to gain from infighting. And now that a rat has escaped, the fanatics will swarm us like ants. Don''t forget how many years we spent preparing this plan."


    The violet-eyed woman sneered at him.


    "You think I wasn''t itching for three years too? But why are you always acting like the leader? Ugh. You''re being extra annoying today¡ªdid she not suck you off last night or something? You two have been screwing around for a while now. Meanwhile, I''ve got no one, just rotting alone, and now the two of you who get to bang each other day and night are blaming me? What the hell! I didn''t want to let the rat go, okay?! God, I''m so sick of this, I wanna die!"


    The flames danced.


    The blonde woman didn''t bother to hide the disgust rising from deep inside her. She had no choice but to cooperate because of the cult''s orders, but this vulgar, loudmouthed wench was revolting every time they met. Trash.


    Avoid the shit, not because you fear it¡ªbut because it''s shit. She repeated the phrase to herself, suppressing her rage.


    "I''ll go fine-tune the Avatar''s condition."


    "Tch, like the thing won''t make itself by sucking the life outta the city even if you don''t show up."


    The flames flickered again.


    The man let out a long sigh and ran a hand down his face.


    "Enough. Please, Parna. We''ll blame the escape on Layla, so can you just drop it?"


    The violet-eyed woman grinned, baring her pearly white teeth.


    "Well, if that''s the case¡ª"


    Once more, the fire surged. And this time, it spat something out.


    WRAAAAAAAAANG!


    A piercing screech of metal, like claws raking against glass. A flaming intruder burst from the fire, a high-speed rotating sawblade sword in hand, and sliced the man clean in two.


    Parna''s eyes flew open in shock.


    "Wh-What the fuck¡ª?!"


    WRAAAAAAAAANG!


    The saw didn''t stop. It immediately cut through the blonde woman next, severing her horizontally this time. Blood and guts splattered across Parna''s face.


    Through the flames, a man emerged, still ablaze, grinning with gleaming white teeth. Marnak.


    "The Mother always said that killing the third without asking questions was the height of pettiness. A very wise view. But you see, these people wield divinity. That means there''s a chance they could leave a mark on my body. I''m sure the Mother wouldn''t want her son to get hurt just for the sake of a little interrogation, would she?"


    Parna had no idea what this maniac was talking about. But one thing was crystal clear¡ªshe was absolutely fucked.


    Her mind raced. She needed a way to survive this lunatic. She couldn''t die here.


    The man summoned a bowl from thin air and poured water over himself. When the flames finally went out, all the hair on his body had been burnt off, leaving him smooth and bare. Marnak ran a hand over his head.


    The feel of prickly, burned stubble. It would only take a day for it to grow back to its former glory, but he still felt a pang of loss.


    "Mother, I really would prefer not to hide in fire again. It''s painful and... lonely."


    He kept talking to himself, showing no sign of stopping. Parna swallowed hard and spoke in the most polite voice she could muster.


    "Um... excuse me?"


    "Ah."


    As if he had just remembered her presence, Marnak looked up, smiling wide with those same white teeth. Then, he asked a single question:


    "What''s the purpose of your siege on Kelton?"


    In the kindest voice imaginable.


    "...I see."


    "Is that so? That''s incredible."


    The woman who introduced herself as Parna fortunately began to spill everything she knew the moment I asked, as if she''d been waiting for the chance.


    The story was simpler than I expected.


    Their goal was to offer all the humans in this city as sacrifices to create an Avatar¡ªa monstrous, moving lump of divine energy. They had been operating in secret for three years in this city to prepare for the plan. Ideally, they would''ve needed about five more days of groundwork to create a perfect Avatar, but losing Carmen forced them to rush the operation. That was the true story behind this incident.


    Carmen managed to escape safely. That''s a relief.


    Leaving Parna behind, I first harvested the bodies of the man and woman I had killed. The man had three and a half fingers, and the woman had three-fingered hands. A total of two thousand divine energy seeped into my body.


    [Divine Power: 7582]


    I placed the bottomless washbasin into one of the two slots in my inventory, then turned back to Parna. She was staring at me with eyes full of horror.


    "Wh-what... what did you just do?"


    "What else? I claimed their lives and offered them to my mother."


    "Without any kind of ritual?! It''s common knowledge that converting life into divine energy requires a complex ritual process!!!"


    I smiled softly and brought the Butcher''s Edge to her neck.


    "You''ve gotten quite chatty all of a sudden. If you ask, must I really explain everything in painstaking detail? Now, why don''t you take me to where that so-called Avatar is?"


    She glanced nervously at the blood-and-flesh-stained Butcher''s Edge, swallowed hard, and replied.


    "O-okay..."


    Following behind Parna, I picked up the froststeel sword I had left lying on the ground earlier and strapped it to my waist. The priest''s robes, blessed with Yuji''s Grace, were slowly restoring themselves. My hair still needed a bit more time.


    The place where the Avatar was being created was at the central plaza of the city. A massive, squirming mass of flesh tangled with crimson lumps continuously emitted divine power.


    I couldn''t help but marvel.


    "It''s even more impressive than I imagined."


    Parna looked at the flesh mass with proud eyes.


    "Of course. Why do you think we went through hell for three years? If it wasn''t at least this much, that would''ve been more unbelievable."


    Whether she was proud or not didn''t concern me. I activated the Butcher''s Edge.


    WREEEEEEEEE!!!


    "Y-you! What do you think you''re doing?!"


    Gripping the violently vibrating Butcher''s Edge, I smiled again.


    "What do you think? I''m going to kill this monster before it fully awakens, since it''s grown fat on the blood and flesh of innocent people."


    There''s no way a creature like this wasn''t related to the main quest. I figured that killing it now would be the best way to delay its progress. All I needed was more time to gather enough divine powers.


    Because the more divine power I amassed, the stronger I would become.


    "D-don''t! You can''t do that!!!"


    Ignoring Parna''s screams, I swung the Butcher''s Edge down. The blade shredded the massive lump of flesh, and bright red blood and chunks of meat splattered across my face.


    Squelch.


    Something shot out from the crimson flesh and pierced through my shoulder. I quickly backed away.


    The bleeding from the wound wouldn''t stop.


    Damn it. That attack was imbued with divine power. Parna clutched her head and screamed.


    "Aaaaahhhh!!! Because you threatened it, the Avatar awakened in an unstable state! It won''t even understand language now!!!"


    The massive lump of flesh split open, and the red blood and meat twisted and churned until something barely resembling a human form emerged. The flesh at the spot where a mouth should be split open, letting out a piercing shriek that echoed through Kelton.


    ¨C It hurts!!!


    The body of this imperfect Avatar, born from the sacrifice of an entire city, exuded an unending stream of ominous divine power.


    Now this was troublesome. The bleeding from my shoulder still wouldn''t stop.


    "Kill!!!"


    My mother''s urgent cry. It carried two meanings.


    That inside this Avatar''s body was one of the eleven holy relics I was searching for.


    And that she didn''t care about retrieving it right now¡ªshe wanted me to run.


    "I appreciate the concern."


    "What?! When did I ever care abo¡ª"


    Slice.


    Parna''s head rolled across the ground. I wiped the blood from my froststeel blade and harvested her corpse. Another thousand divine energy seeped into me.


    [Divine Power: 8582]


    "Kill!!!"


    A clear warning not to talk back¡ªjust run. I heated the froststeel blade with a nearby flame and cauterized the wound in my shoulder as I replied to my mother.


    "Today, I''ll awaken a new divine power and offer the relic inside that lump of meat to you, Mother."


    The crimson mass of flesh split at the forehead, revealing a single eye that stared straight at me. The monster, now fully visible, opened its mouth toward me.


    ¨C Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! I HURT!!!


    There was no room to answer.


    The divine energy I had absorbed to the brink coursed through the Script of Decay, amplifying my physical capabilities to the limit.


    And I bolted, fleeing the plaza.


    I dashed through the burning city streets of Kelton, scanning my surroundings.


    "Kill!!!"


    That one''s no good. That one''s still usable. I rushed to it, touched it, and muttered,


    "Mother. Please stop being angry and accept this."


    The corpse decayed, releasing one divine energy.


    [Divine Power: 8583]


    ¨C AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!


    The chilling screams were drawing nearer. The awakened Avatar was chasing me at full speed.


    This was a race. Whether I could awaken a new divine power before it caught me¡ªor get caught and die trying. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I pushed myself off the ground and ran through the blazing city once more.


    "If we let a monster like that live, surely many more will die. And I must retrieve the relic inside its body while I have the chance."


    "Kill!!!"


    A scolding filled with concern, warning me I was being reckless. I smiled, grateful for her worry.


    "Mother. I''ll give it my best shot. And if it really looks hopeless, I''ll run. So please, calm your anger. This is the time for us to work together."


    "Kill..."


    A sigh of exasperation, followed by a reluctant acceptance: Fine, do as you will. The approval flowed into my heart. I chuckled.


    "Then let''s make it spectacular. Watch closely from my side, won''t you?"

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20 - 20


    A new authority.


    "Aaaaaargh!!!"


    The scream of the divine incarnation forced its way deep into my mind and clawed at my emotions without permission.


    Blood dripped from my ears.


    My sense of balance wavered. A sharp terror gripped me, the kind meant to be felt by a living creature. A reverence I was obliged to offer as an inferior being.


    I lost my footing. I coughed as I tumbled to the ground, inhaling nauseating dust and smoke.


    "Cough."


    A tangled mass of emotions, like filth, engulfed me voraciously. I couldn''t get up easily...


    ''Kill!''


    A voice rang out for just a moment. My mind, buried in chaos, snapped back to clarity.


    I leapt back to my feet and dashed forward.


    "Thank you, Mother. I almost died for good there."


    "Aaaaaargh!!!"


    That creature, the incarnation, was a living disaster.


    Just now, the divinity in its scream almost consumed me. It was bearable at first, but the prolonged exposure while fleeing began to corrode my mind.


    Had the Mother of Decay not awakened me, I would have stayed down and been devoured right there.


    A corpse I could absorb¡ªI reached out quickly and shouted:


    "Mother! I offer this to you!"


    As the corpse decayed, another divine energy was released.


    [Divinity: 9237]


    "Aaaaaargh!!!"


    I twisted my shoulder just in time. A blood-red tentacle brushed past my collar and pierced the ground.


    "Haaah!"


    My froststeel sword reflected the flickering light as it sliced through the tentacle.


    "Aagh! Aagh! Aagh! Aagh!"


    The divine power in its screams intensified. My counterattack had clearly enraged the incarnation even more. But that was none of my concern.


    I pushed the Script of Decay to its limit and raced through the streets of Kelton.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The incarnation''s pursuit grew louder. Even amidst this blood-soaked chase, the monster was adapting to its own body¡ªfaster, stronger, sharper.


    It was becoming a true predator.


    Meanwhile, I was already operating at full power from the start. Naturally, the gap between us continued to close.


    Gritting my teeth, I stared at my destination.


    The Lord''s mansion of Kelton. That place¡ªthere, I had a far better chance of finding corpses containing more divinity than just rummaging through the streets.


    "Aaaaaargh!!!"


    I ducked. Two tendrils of blood pierced through where my head had just been. I pushed my muscles to the brink and swung the froststeel sword again. Two chunks of flesh flopped onto the ground.


    The momentum from my swing threw me off balance, and I rolled across the ground before springing up like a coiled spring.


    The blood-red creature glared at me with a single eye protruding from the cleft in its forehead¡ªbrimming with resentful killing intent.


    "Aaaaaargh!!!"


    It had finally caught up. But I''d saved a card for this very moment.


    "Mother! Help me!"


    "Graaaaaargh!!!"


    The Giant of Decay tore through the air and struck the incarnation with a massive fist.


    "Aaaaaargh!!!"


    Blood-red tentacles pierced the giant''s hand, shredding the massive fist apart.


    As expected, the Giant of Decay alone wasn''t enough. I turned away without hesitation and sprinted off. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t push yourself! I''ll return soon!"


    "Graaaaaargh!!!"


    The Giant of Decay howled once more and charged at the incarnation again.


    This golden moment of distraction was my one chance, and I had to make the most of it.


    Slashing through the acrid air, I dashed into the burning lord''s mansion. Corpses. I needed corpses. At least those of knights or well-trained elite soldiers.


    But the corpses near the entrance were already too far gone to absorb.


    If only I''d collected their divinity first... Had I prioritized stopping the cultists too much?


    Regret struck me, but I had no time for it. I charged through the flames.


    Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom. Corpses, already too late to harvest.


    ''Kill!''


    At Mother''s call, I turned my head and saw an armored corpse slumped against a wall. One at last.


    "Mother!"


    The flesh within the armor decayed, releasing divine power. One hundred divinity. About two fingers'' worth.


    [Divinity: 9337]


    From that corpse, more viable ones began to appear in succession. Dismembered, mangled, torn apart¡ªthe corpses spoke volumes of how desperate the resistance here had been.


    Just revenge. A rightful price. Blood for blood.


    This was the only thing I could do for these wronged souls.


    [Divinity: 9357]


    [Divinity: 9467]


    [Divinity: 9488]


    [Divinity: 9639]


    [Divinity: 9897]


    Just a little more. Just a little...


    I finally absorbed every viable corpse in the area.


    [Divinity: 9991]


    But it wasn''t enough. Just a bit short. I kept running through the mansion, searching and searching.


    The roar of the giant outside had stopped. Something was coming. With a chilling scream.


    "Aaaaaargh!!!"


    ''Kill!!!''


    Mother begged me to run. But I clenched my froststeel sword and gritted my teeth.


    "Not yet. Not yet, Mother. I just remembered where the most recently dead body would be."


    I ran again. The collapsing mansion groaned as wooden beams fell. Acrid smoke. The flames had consumed nearly everything. Scorching heat seared my skin. My brain screamed from the pain of burning flesh.


    And finally, I found it. A human worth a single finger. The corpse of Kelton''s lord, Stren Flkor, his neck snapped.


    Boom!


    The incarnation burst through the wall. What had once been nothing more than a lump of flesh now squirmed with a form resembling human muscle.


    Had it grown again in that short time?


    Its mouth split open, and thick, malicious killing intent burst forth, infused with divinity.


    "Aaaaarghhhhhh!"


    The lord''s corpse lay behind the creature.


    The searing divinity of decay soaked into my skin, wringing my muscles with pain.


    Just once. I only had to dodge once.


    I launched myself into motion. Seven tendrils rushed toward me, aiming to tear me apart. I fired up the Butcher''s engine, which I''d kept silent until now to avoid attracting attention.


    Vreeeeeeeeng!


    The metallic buzzsaw screamed as it spun. Gripping the handle, I swung it upward. One tendril was severed, and the monster let out a guttural howl.


    One down.


    I forcibly twisted the Butcher''s trajectory. My arm muscles, pushed to their limits, tore apart. I slashed again. Two more tendrils were cut down midair.


    Four remained.


    I squeezed my eyes shut. I could take out three at most with my ability. The rest, I''d have to endure.


    Thunk.


    One struck my shoulder. The creature stabbed the tendril into the wound I''d barely managed to sear shut, mocking me. The remaining three tendrils pierced into my thigh, waist, and abdomen¡ªavoiding only instantly fatal points.


    "Kill!!!"


    Mother screamed.


    "Ghhk."


    Pain I could no longer bear forced a groan from my throat.


    The monster grinned. It was toying with me¡ªchoosing not to kill me immediately, like a newborn child playing with a bug.


    But that arrogance let me reach my goal.


    "Mother."


    The divine energy from the decaying lord seeped into me.


    [Divinity: 10001]


    "I offer this divinity. Your son begs you. Grant me new authority."


    No answer.


    [Divinity: 1]


    The divinity vanished. And a new authority coursed through my body.


    The monster smiled at me with its white teeth bared.


    "Does it hurt?"


    I smiled gently, grabbed the unsuspecting monster''s face, and whispered:


    "Let''s fall. Together."


    The new authority, Pit of Decay, opened its black maw and devoured us both.


    And so, we plunged.


    Thunk.


    The impact of landing without cushion slammed into my spine. I leapt up and stumbled back. Blood poured from the wounds left by its tendrils. I cauterized them with my burning froststeel blade, glaring at the monster.


    In the darkness of the pit, it was laughing.


    As if asking, "Is this the best you can do?"


    "Does it hurt?"


    I grinned.


    "It does. It really hurts. It''s agonizing¡ªenduring the pain of scorched flesh hiding in divine fire, collecting corpses amidst the flames. I want to quit and run away every second. But you know what?"


    Vreeeeeeeeng!


    The Butcher roared to life again. With barely working hands, I raised it high.


    The monster tilted its head mockingly like a child. I gave it a kind smile.


    "You''re going to hurt more than I ever did. Remember this well, monster."


    BOOM!


    The rune of decay crawled over my body, forcing limbs that should no longer move to act. My joints creaked, my limbs resisted.


    Much slower than before. Still, I charged at it.


    "Aaaaarghhh!"


    Nine tendrils burst forth. It was still growing.


    I clenched my teeth and swung the Butcher. The spinning saw ground down all nine tendrils.


    The incarnation''s single eye widened in shock. I struck again, severing one of its arms. Then plunged the Butcher into its side.


    Vreeeeeeeng!


    Flesh and blood splattered across my face.


    "Aaaaarghhhh!!!"


    I shoved the Butcher deeper with all my might.


    "Surprised, aren''t you? You must be! Wondering why I can counter your attacks even slower than before? I''ll tell you, just this once!"


    I laughed wide.


    "Do you know what it feels like to rot alive? I''m quite used to it. You? Not so much."


    The new authority, Pit of Decay.


    Everything inside this pit rots alive. Even I wasn''t exempt. But using the rune of decay, I could direct the rot toward non-essential parts of my body.


    That''s how I closed the gap.


    The monster thrashed and tried to push me away. But rotting inside and out, it couldn''t overpower me.


    "Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! STOP!!!"


    The monster screamed a new word.


    I burst into laughter.


    "Two new words in one day! Maybe I should quit being a cleric and become a tutor for monsters! Hahaha!"


    I yanked the Butcher free and raised it high.


    Vreeeeeeeng!


    Its rotting eye filled with terror.


    "Stop! Stop! Stoppppp!!!"


    I smiled softly.


    "No."


    GRRRRRRRRRRRUNCH!


    The Butcher devoured the monster''s throat. The beast born from Kelton''s corpse rolled its severed head across the floor.


    I reached into the chest of the fallen incarnation, pulling out a bead-like holy relic, smiling.


    "Mother. I did it."


    "Kill!"


    A strange mix of pride and irritation flowed from her.


    The dark green divine energy of decay from the relic entered my body¡ªand hers.


    The divine light pulsing from Mother''s hand shone so brightly it blinded me. Alarmed, I pulled my hand from my robes to check on her.


    The weight in my hand was gone.


    "Mother?!"


    I frantically looked around¡ªthen saw her.


    A girl with waist-length hair streaked black and dark green. Her delicate features were so ethereally beautiful even the world''s greatest sculptor would weep in despair.


    She touched her body curiously, then turned to me, her shimmering eyes wide, mouthing something¡ªbut no sound came.


    Frowning slightly, she strode over and took my hand. A thought flowed into my mind.


    "Kill?!"


    I steadied my breath at the familiar voice.


    "It was you, Mother. But why are you like this? Shouldn''t you know?"


    Then she tilted her head, pouting as if grumbling in my mind about her current form.


    "Can''t go back to being a hand?"


    "Kill!"


    She yelled wait a moment, and in a blink, returned to the familiar hand. I tucked her back inside my robes with a smile.


    "Mother, I know you like walking around, but wouldn''t it be better to just stay in here?"


    "Kill!"


    She admitted she couldn''t hold that form for long. I was relieved. I wasn''t ready to let her go just yet.


    "I understand."


    I closed my eyes and focused inward.


    [Divinity: 10001]


    The divine energy from the relic had settled.


    Now it was time to awaken yet another new authority.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21 - 21


    "Reunion (??)":


    As the "Pit of Decay" deactivated, I shot up to the surface along with the corpse of an avatar. My body, partly rotted and barely moving, scanned my surroundings.


    I was lying amidst scorched wreckage. It seemed the burning lord''s manor had finally collapsed.


    While still lying on the ground, I closed my eyes again and sank inward. A number floated into my mind.


    [Divinity: 10001]


    Divinity, to the Priest of Decay, was akin to skill points. Naturally, it could be used not only to acquire new powers, but also for other purposes¡ªlike paying 10,000 Divinity to enhance an existing power.


    The most reasonable choice would be to enhance something like Giant of Decay, which had been a great help so far, or Gate of Decay, which I''d been using quite often. Given its nature, upgrading Pit of Decay could wait a bit.


    But¡ªI''m sorry, Giant of Decay¡ªI wasn''t planning on choosing enhancement at all. There was something I needed to experiment with after acquiring three powers.


    In the original game, the Priest of Decay could equip only three powers at once.


    No matter how many powers you had, in a single battle, you could only use three.


    But did that limit still apply now that this world had become real? I wanted to find out.


    "Mother, I offer up my Divinity. Please grant me a new power."


    [Divinity: 10001]


    [Divinity: 1]


    All the Divinity I had painstakingly gathered vanished, and a new power settled into my body. And I realized something:


    As I suspected, in this reality, there was no limit to how many powers I could equip¡ªjust like how you could wear multiple rings on one hand.


    "But, Mother..."


    ''Murder?''


    "What exactly does this new power mean?"


    ''Murder...?''


    Mother answered that she didn''t know¡ªshe doesn''t choose the powers, after all. But somehow, I always ended up with exactly what I needed. Still, I chose to trust her. It wasn''t like her to lie over something like this...


    I quickly pushed aside the blasphemous thoughts creeping into my heart.


    "But isn''t this power a bit... too extreme?"


    ''Murder!''


    Mother cheerfully advised me not to worry and to use it freely¡ªbut I couldn''t just be happy about it.


    The new power, "Curse of Decay," was... undeniably, extremely close to evil.


    Unlike the previous powers, the Curse of Decay wasn''t free to use. Casting a single curse required 100 Divinity. Also, it could only be used on non-living objects of a certain size¡ªsomething like a rock.


    So at first glance, it didn''t seem all that useful.


    But its true nature revealed itself the moment the cursed object touched the ground.


    Just placing a single item imbued with the Curse of Decay on the earth would cast a curse over an entire small city.


    A curse that would slowly, painfully rot every living thing.


    Food would spoil slightly faster. Every living creature would start to suffer mysterious, slow illnesses. Animals would grow emaciated. Plants would bear less than half their usual fruit. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And the crown jewel of this power?


    Any human who died on cursed land would be "harvested" at the moment of death, and their life force would be converted into Divinity, flowing straight into me.


    I wouldn''t even have to lift a finger to gain Divinity.


    But such terrifying power naturally came with many drawbacks.


    First, the curse spread very slowly. If the cursed object was destroyed beforehand, the curse would dissipate entirely.


    Second, the object constantly emitted a signature Decay energy. In other words, if other priests got close, they could instantly tell that this was the work of an evil god.


    And lastly¡ªmore important than any of the other flaws¡ªI simply didn''t want to use it.


    There were probably ways to solve those issues. But I didn''t want to find them.


    To gain Divinity by making innocent people suffer and wither away? I wanted no part in that.


    "Mother, I''m sorry, but I don''t think I can use this power."


    ''Murder!''


    Mother responded boisterously that it was up to me. I smiled faintly, still lying on the ground.


    "But, can I ask you something?"


    ''Murder...?''


    "That dead avatar over there¡ªthere''s still an overwhelming amount of another god''s Divinity flowing from it. Is there no way for me to collect it? It feels like a waste to just let it all disappear."


    From within my immobile body, Mother''s hand wriggled out and transformed into a girl in a soft green-patterned black dress, glowing faintly. She skipped over to the avatar''s severed head, placed her hand on it, then frowned and groaned for a while.


    I watched her struggling and let out a small laugh.


    "Mother, if it''s not possible, don''t force yourself. Please come back."


    She scolded me for a bit, then realized her voice didn''t reach me. Hugging the avatar''s head, she ran back to my side and placed her hand over mine.


    ''Murder!''


    "With just one god''s power, she could do something... but this one''s infused with too many different divinities tangled together? Then there''s nothing to be done, I suppose. Have you seen any orb-shaped relics nearby, by chance?"


    ''Murder.''


    She told me to wait a moment, stood up, tossed aside the avatar''s head, and wandered off. As soon as she vanished from view, a strange sense of unease crept in.


    Maybe I should''ve just handled it myself... No, I should have!


    Dark thoughts slithered up my spine, coiling around my throat¡ª


    ''Murder!''


    A sharp cry snapped me back to my senses. I barely managed to turn my head and saw Mother extending her hand toward me with a cracked orb in it.


    It was no longer a relic, just a broken piece of glass.


    A natural question rose in my mind. Why? Why was a relic that sealed Mother''s Divinity inside the avatar''s body?


    What if it wasn''t just coincidence?


    What if the relic containing Mother''s Divinity had been the very catalyst used to create this being known as an avatar?


    My head spun. But worse than confusion was the state of my body.


    I had taken too many Divinity-infused attacks today. My physical state had reached its limit, far beyond just mental exhaustion.


    My barely held consciousness began to blur and slip.


    ''Murder?!''


    I heard Mother''s panicked voice and whispered back in a fading voice:


    "...Hurry... get back inside me..."


    The soft sensation of the bed welcoming my back and the comfort of loose-fitting clothes clung to me, coaxing me to stay asleep a bit longer. Loose-fitting clothes? These weren''t my priestly robes?!


    "Gasp!"


    "You''re finally awake!"


    I shot up from the bed, grabbed Carmen by the shoulders, and shouted.


    "My clothes! Where are my clothes and belongings?!"


    "P-please, calm down for a moment, Priest Marnak. I can explain everything one step at a time¡ª"


    I had no time for that kind of calm explanation. Because... Mother. I couldn''t feel Mother''s hand on my person.


    "Where are my belongings?! Right now¡ª!"


    ''Kill!''


    From a basket under the bed, I heard Mother''s voice. I scrambled to grab her hand from the basket and hugged it tightly.


    "I was really scared I''d lost you."


    Carmen smiled softly and said to me,


    "I figured it must be something special. Others wanted to throw it away, saying it wasn''t something a priest would carry, but I kept it separately and brought it here."


    ''Kill!''


    Mother said she almost got cremated along with the other corpses, and I bowed deeply to Carmen.


    "Thank you truly. I don''t know how I can repay this favor."


    Carmen waved her hands as if to say not to even mention it.


    "No need for thanks! Without your noble sacrifice, Priest Marnak, I would''ve died long ago, never making it out of Kelton."


    With my heart finally calming down, I started to get a sense of my surroundings.


    "By the way, where are we?"


    "This is my tent. We''re still in Kelton."


    A tent?


    "How long have I been asleep?"


    "It''s been a full ten days since the disaster in Kelton."


    Ten days?! Then again, judging by the hustle and bustle beyond the tent, it seemed Kelton was well into the recovery process.


    "At first, I was really worried you wouldn''t wake up again because of how severe your condition was. But fortunately, the Goddess of Preservation must have watched over you, as your wounds healed rapidly and eased some of our fears."


    I moved my lips a few times before carefully asking,


    "Were there any other survivors?"


    Carmen''s smile faded, and she answered with a hardened expression.


    "Within Kelton''s walls, you were the only one found still breathing, Priest Marnak."


    A wave of complex emotions washed over me.


    If anyone had survived, they likely would''ve seen the Giant of Decay fighting the Incarnation, so eliminating any witnesses was the right thing to do. But at the same time, the fact that I couldn''t save a single soul despite everything... filled me with sorrow.


    ''Kill!''


    Mother cheered that it was a good outcome, and I gently pressed her palm with my thumb as I asked Carmen,


    "So, who''s currently in Kelton now?"


    Carmen spread her hand and started counting on her fingers.


    "First, the lords of the nearest cities sent troops and manpower for reconstruction. Also, some relatives of the Lords of Stren Flcor sent support as well..."


    At that moment, a man walked into the tent, pulling aside the curtain with a cane.


    "I heard you just woke up."


    It was the Lord of Gyus, the so-called "Demon," clanking in with his prosthetic leg. He briefly smiled at me while Carmen had her head turned, then resumed his stern tone.


    "If someone''s been unconscious for ten days, the first order of business should be feeding them, don''t you think?"


    Carmen looked at me with an "Oops" expression.


    "Ah, I truly lost track of things. You looked so healthy, I got confused. I''ll get someone to bring food right away."


    I slowly stood and began dressing myself in my priestly robes.


    "I''ll go get it myself. I''m a bit curious to see what Kelton looks like now."


    Carmen exchanged a brief glance with the Demon Lord, then smiled awkwardly at me.


    "If you go out yourself, things might get a little... noisy. Are you okay with that?"


    "A bit of noise won''t bother me."


    A bit of construction noise from workers¡ªI could handle that.


    But the moment I stepped outside the tent with Carmen, I realized the "noise" she mentioned was nothing like what I expected.


    "Enemy of the Evil God!"


    Shouts exploded from all directions.


    "The ''Enemy of the Evil God,'' Priest Marnak, has awakened!"


    "He said he''s hungry! Someone go get the finest dish ready right now!"


    "I told you! The ''Enemy of the Evil God'' would surely awaken!"


    Surrounded by cheers, I awkwardly turned to Carmen and asked,


    "What... is all this?"


    Carmen grinned brightly and replied,


    "I may have done a little work to spread your heroic reputation."


    "No, I mean..."


    I tried to say something, but my words were swallowed up by the erupting crowd.


    "Woooooo!"


    The overwhelming cheering made me feel faint.


    Well, of course it did¡ªbecause I was the actual priest of an evil god.


    ''Kill!!!''


    Mother shouted playfully, calling me the Enemy of the Evil God Marnak!!!, and I pressed her hand down firmly and turned back toward the tent.


    "I think I''ll just eat inside."


    Carmen nodded brightly, genuinely delighted that my fame had spread far and wide.


    "I thought you might say that."


    Turning back, I walked slowly toward the tent, shaking my head.


    Demon Slayer, now Enemy of the Evil God?


    These titles were getting heavier and heavier...


    And without a care in the world for my feelings, a thunderous shout followed from behind me¡ª


    "Long live the Enemy of the Evil God!"

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22 - 22


    Escape.


    Behind the blue-haired woman, dozens of men walked dejectedly, their wrists loosely tied together with rope.


    If nothing had happened after leaving Guis, they should have long since arrived at Kelton by now, but she was still walking along the road toward the city.


    It was all because of an unexpected encounter. On her way from Guis to Kelton, she had crossed paths with a few members of the notorious "Snowbear Bandits," and that had been the start of all this.


    Thanks to that chance meeting, she ended up a little inconvenienced¡ªand the Snowbear Bandits, all eighty-three of them, were utterly wiped out.


    At the end of the procession, a man kept glancing at the blue-haired woman walking ahead and made up his mind. No matter how strong she was, she was still human. If he sprinted at full speed and put enough distance between them, he could definitely escape. There was no way she''d abandon dozens of prisoners tied together just to chase after one runaway. If she did, the rest would surely scatter.


    The man moved quickly. He had already slipped free from the loose bindings around his wrists.


    Holding his breath, he carefully backed away a few steps. The woman didn''t notice. Encouraged, he tried to increase the distance even more.


    Thwip.


    "Aaargh!"


    A thrown dagger pierced his thigh. The men, still loosely roped together, watched with pained expressions as the man collapsed to the ground. They opened their mouths to speak, but the blue-haired woman slowly turned and began walking against the procession. Instantly, everyone fell silent.


    "Aaagh!"


    With a calm expression, she pulled the dagger from his thigh in one swift motion. Blood gushed uncontrollably, staining the white snow crimson.


    She inspected the wound with her blue eyes and spoke curtly:


    "You won''t be able to walk anymore."


    "P-Please, spare¡ª"


    Before he could finish begging, his head tumbled to the ground. The woman wiped the blood from her dagger and sword, then closed her eyes in prayer.


    "Holy Flame, please burn away this man''s sins."


    A blue flame sprouted from the snow, consuming the corpse completely until not even ashes remained. Leaving the scene behind, she spoke again:


    "Walk."


    The dozens of men squeezed their eyes shut and resumed their steps.


    Last night, this woman had stormed their hideout without a word, incapacitated every one of their comrades, tied up those still able to walk, and ordered them to follow. Those who couldn''t move were simply executed and burned.


    The Priestess of the Blue Flame calmly returned to the head of the line and continued walking.


    By the time dusk fell, after half a day''s march, she finally arrived at Kelton.


    "Stop right there!"


    The soldiers standing guard were stunned at the sight of dozens of men, all tied together and being led by a lone woman. Still, they dutifully did as they were trained.


    "W-Who goes there?"


    The woman lifted her black robe slightly, revealing the priest''s vestments underneath. The soldier let out a sigh of relief and asked:


    "You''re a priestess of the Holy Flame Church, I see. Could you tell us who these men are, and why they''re bound like this?"


    The Blue Flame Priestess glanced back, then lightly poked the man at the front of the group with her sword sheath. The man quickly shouted at the top of his lungs:


    "W-We are the Snowbear Bandits!"


    Satisfied with his answer, the woman smiled and said to the soldier:


    "There you have it."


    The Snowbear Bandits were infamous; there was even a bounty on their leader''s head. As the soldier studied the man who had shouted, he realized he was looking at none other than Bilke the Snowbear, the leader himself. It was hard to believe this famously savage man was now so meek.


    "Um..."


    The woman''s soft voice snapped the soldier back to attention.


    "Ah, yes. Are you planning to hand these bandits over to us?"


    She nodded slowly.


    "Yes. It''s a bit too many for me to handle alone."


    ''A bit'' was an understatement, but the soldier tactfully kept that to himself.


    "Understood. But, Priestess, I must inform you of something."


    "Yes?"


    "The man at the front has a bounty on his head. However, since Lord Kelton, who issued the bounty, has passed away, it''ll take about a day for you to claim the reward."


    The woman blinked her large eyes and asked:


    "Lord Kelton has passed away?"


    "Yes. Because of a rampage by the worshippers of the Evil God, the lord and all the citizens of Kelton were killed."


    Hearing this dreadful news, the woman''s face hardened.


    "What happened to the worshippers of the Evil God?"


    The soldier answered, his voice filled with excitement.


    "The Evil God''s worshippers and the monsters they created were all slain by the Adversary of the Evil God, Priest Marhnak! After sustaining noble wounds in that battle, Priest Marhnak was unconscious for ten days, but just this morning, he finally awoke!"


    Adversary of the Evil God¡ªMarhnak? The woman thought for a moment and realized that the demon slayer of Guis, the one who had taken down a demon with a single sword, was also named Marhnak.


    "Would it be possible for me to meet the Adversary of the Evil God?"


    The soldier grinned broadly and said:


    "Of course! Right now, Priest Marhnak is sharing drinks and conversation with other priests!"


    "Hahaha! Long live Marhnak, Adversary of the Evil God!!!"


    As the muscle-bound priest of the Restoration Church raised his enormous mug high, dozens of other priests followed suit and shouted in unison.


    "Long live!"


    "Long live!"


    The Restoration Church priest gulped down his beer¡ªenough to fill his massive mug¡ªwithout pausing to breathe.


    Thud!


    He slammed the empty mug down on the table and bellowed:


    "Another round! Hahaha!"


    I sipped the drink in my hand, watching the scene. As expected, it tasted like nothing at all.


    What had begun as a meeting to exchange information about the Evil God''s worshippers I had dealt with had quickly devolved into a drinking party once my story was done. The priests of the Restoration Church had clearly been waiting for this excuse.


    Frankly, it felt like all the praise for me was just a pretext¡ªthey simply needed an excuse to throw a wild party.


    "Long live Marhnak, Adversary of the Evil God!!!"


    ''Murder!!!''


    Mother seemed overjoyed by my praise. Every time the priests sang my praises, she would gleefully shout, "Marnak, the adversary of the Evil God!" in an excited voice.


    I sighed, pressing down gently on my mother''s writhing hand.


    "Haa..."


    The dozens of priests who were currently sharing drinks were friendly only because they didn''t know my true identity. If they ever learned I was a priest of corruption, they wouldn''t hesitate to draw their weapons and hack me to pieces.


    Honestly, I wanted to keep my interactions with priests to a minimum. The less I met them, the lower the chances of being exposed. It was obvious.


    I would have avoided this gathering if I could, but I was the only witness to the Evil God''s worshippers, so I had no choice but to attend.


    "Are you feeling unwell? Perhaps it was too much to expect someone who woke up after ten days to join a drinking party," Carmen said with concern.


    Smiling faintly, I replied. His timing was perfect, just when I needed an excuse to leave. Long live Carmen.


    I made myself look as gaunt and sickly as possible and answered in a low voice, "As you said, I''m feeling a little unwell."


    Carmen looked over at the rowdy priests and whispered to me, "You can slip away quietly. If anyone comes looking for you, I''ll handle it."


    I nodded in gratitude and quietly slipped away from the gathering. As I returned to Carmen''s tent, bracing against the chilly wind, a man awaited me.


    A demon, chuckling, greeted me.


    "A priest of the Evil God being praised by priests... it''s too amusing a sight to keep to myself."


    I dragged a chair over and collapsed into it. Dealing with priests always left me unconsciously tense, making me extremely tired.


    "A demon wandering among priests without fear is no less impressive," I replied.


    "Hahaha! Is that so? Well, I suppose it could be seen that way," he said.


    "So why did you come personally?" I asked.


    None of the other demon lords had come to Kelton in person ¡ª there was no reason for them to.


    The demon smiled brightly and answered, "I heard that the great Priest Marnak captured the Evil God''s worshippers so spectacularly that I had to come and hear the story firsthand! You might be tired of repeating it to the priests, but could you indulge me just once more?"


    I didn''t mind. Glancing at the demon''s eager face, I agreed.


    "Well, it''s nothing special..."


    Unlike with the priests, I told the demon the whole story truthfully, without a single lie. He laughed, his face animated with all manner of emotions.


    "What a delightfully amusing tale! Hahaha! If I weren''t trapped in this form, I''d follow you around like a loyal dog!" he said.


    Honestly, I quite liked this demon. Traveling with him would surely be a lot of fun.


    "I feel the same way," I said.


    After laughing for a while, the demon''s expression turned more serious.


    "Since you shared such an entertaining story, I can''t leave without repaying you. I actually have some news for you."


    News?


    "What is it?"


    The demon glanced around and whispered quietly, "A priestess of the Holy Fire Church ¡ª Qingyan, who looks fantastic with her blue hair ¡ª is wandering around holding a crude drawing, searching for you."


    At that moment, a chill ran down my spine. Crap.


    "D-Does she know I''m alive?" I stuttered, unable to hide my panic.


    The demon shook his head. "She doesn''t seem certain that you''re alive. But she definitely isn''t giving up on finding you. In fact, I rushed here to Kelton to help you avoid meeting her."


    I asked cautiously, "Is she already here in Kelton?"


    "I saw her heading this way, but strangely, she hasn''t arrived yet. Maybe she met an untimely death on the road?" the demon joked.


    No way. If she was coming here, I had only one choice.


    I had to leave Kelton tonight with Carmen.


    I decided to ask the demon for a favor ¡ª to help us escape in the dead of night.


    "Can I ask you for a favor?"


    The demon grinned brightly and said, "I was just getting bored. I''ll help you."


    That night, with the demon''s help, I left Kelton with a drunken Carmen in tow.


    Staying in Kelton with even the slightest chance of encountering her would have been pure madness.


    After all, she was the strongest human I knew ¡ª the one with four and a half fingers.


    Later that night, Qingyan, who arrived late and was sipping her drink at the gathering, asked a Restoration Church priest beside her:


    "Do you know where Priest Marnak, the Adversary of the Evil God, is?"


    The priest, a massive man, flexed and roared, "Long live Marnak!!!"


    Realizing she likely wouldn''t meet him that night, Qingyan decided to stay in Kelton until the next day to catch a glimpse of the Adversary of the Evil God. After all, she needed to collect the bounty anyway.


    Of course, Marnak had already fled Kelton.


    Two weeks passed after our escape from Kelton. We passed through two cities but never stayed more than a day in any of them. Thankfully, Carmen agreed with my reckless decisions, always smiling.


    He was truly an excellent client and a great travel companion.


    Continuing westward in search of Carmen''s mother, we spotted a carriage in the distance, surrounded by about a dozen escorts.


    Carmen squinted at it and said to me, "Marnak, I think that''s the crest of House Irmel."


    After two weeks of traveling together, Carmen had asked if he could speak more casually, and I had agreed, seeing as we were about the same age. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You mean the Irmel of the Southern Grand Lords?"


    I hadn''t dropped my formal speech, just because it was more comfortable for me. We had both gotten used to the strange mixture of formality and informality between us.


    "Yeah. That white camellia crest you see belongs to House Irmel."


    Irmel was one of the four Grand Lord houses of the Northern Kingdom.


    "Should we greet them?"


    "No need. Since they aren''t flying the lord''s banner, it''s probably just a branch family or a child of the main line. We can quietly pass by."


    We decided to quietly walk past the carriage.


    As we passed by, my sharp senses caught something.


    "Mmmph! Mmmph!"


    The muffled sound of someone struggling, mouth gagged.


    I quickly whispered to Carmen, "House Irmel has a lot of money, right?"


    "Loads..." Carmen replied.


    I made up my mind.


    "Someone inside that carriage is bound and gagged. Likely the rightful owner of the carriage."


    Carmen''s face hardened. Knowing his personality, I knew what he''d say.


    He looked at me and said simply, "Can you help?"


    "Of course," I replied.


    With a determined look, Carmen shouted loudly, "We demand to see the person inside the carriage!"


    There was no answer.


    The guards surrounding the carriage immediately drew their swords in perfect unison. Their hostility confirmed our suspicions.


    Now it was time to act, not talk. I drew my weapon, the "Butcher," and revved it up. The harsh metallic whir greeted me.


    WHIRRRRRR!


    The Butcher smashed through a steel sword and tore through the enemy''s neck.


    "Argh!"


    An arrow shot from behind me pierced another enemy''s eye, stopping him mid-charge. I swung the Butcher, splitting the wounded man in half.


    Wiping the blood off my face, I smiled.


    "Eight left"

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23 - 23


    Irmell.


    I crushed another enemy, but there was no scream.


    The enemies were clearly men who had been trained systematically.


    "Kill!"


    According to my mother, each of them was at least worth two fingers.


    I leaned my body slightly backward. A sharp blade grazed past my chest.


    I could have let that attack hit me slightly and then cut off the enemy''s head ¡ª attacks without any divinity didn''t really hurt me ¡ª but since Carmen didn''t know my true nature, revealing the oddities of my body would''ve been a foolish move.


    I stepped forward and counterattacked with an upward slash.


    The fight resembled the one against that bandit leader who fought so skillfully before, but there was a clear difference this time:


    Vrrrrrrrrrrrrr!


    Now, I had the upper hand in terms of equipment.


    The Butcher let out a rough screech as it lunged for the enemy''s neck.


    The enemy, recalling how a comrade who tried to block the Butcher head-on was pulverized, dared neither to block nor to deflect it.


    The enemy backed off two steps. If so, I''d just follow him.


    Using my superior physical capabilities, I closed the distance even faster than he could retreat.


    "Haah!"


    The Butcher drove itself into the man''s chest. The wildly spinning blade ground through the metal plates protecting his body and tore into the tender flesh beneath. Blood and chunks of flesh spilled out.


    Another man approached stealthily, aiming to strike me while I was busy finishing off his comrade.


    There wasn''t enough time to pull the Butcher out and swing it at him.


    But I had two swords.


    I quickly moved my left hand, drew the Froststeel Sword, and swung it.


    Since I wasn''t that familiar with swordsmanship using my left hand, the swing was rough.


    But it was enough.


    Clang!


    Unable to withstand the force of the clash, the man''s sword was knocked into the air.


    Vrrrrrrrrrrrrr!


    The Butcher immediately split the man in half.


    Now only five remained.


    Clang!


    I heard the clash of swords nearby.


    When I turned my head to check on Carmen, I saw a body lying on the ground with an arrow in its head.


    Beyond that, Carmen was fiercely fighting two men, sword in hand.


    Just as I was about to rush over to help, Carmen shouted loudly after seeing me:


    "Two of them ran towards the carriage! They know they''re losing and are trying to flee! I''m fine here ¡ª you need to stop the carriage before it gets away!"


    At her signal, the Irmell family''s carriage began picking up speed.


    I alternated my gaze between the battling Carmen and the carriage.


    If I sprinted after the carriage, I''d be leaving Carmen too far behind.


    There was only one thing I could do now, before the carriage gained too much speed.


    It might hurt the people inside a little, but better that than endangering my companion.


    I switched the Butcher and the Froststeel Sword between hands, then raised my right hand and threw the Froststeel Sword.


    The sword spun roughly through the air and smashed into the carriage''s rear wheel.


    The carriage lost balance, spun wildly across the snowy field, and finally crashed into some trees.


    Thunk!


    Or more accurately, after the crash, it tipped over from the weight and collapsed onto its side.


    "Uh... oops."


    It was my first time throwing a sword to break a carriage wheel, so I hadn''t expected it to turn out quite like this.


    Hopefully, the people inside were okay?


    I thought they probably were, and quickly sprinted across the snow toward the carriage.


    Along the way, I spotted one of the fleeing men ¡ª he had smashed his head against a tree trunk and broken his neck.


    One more left...


    "Kill!"


    A blade shot out through the carriage wall, aiming for my heart ¡ª a well-timed ambush.


    I raised my left hand to block it.


    The blade pierced through my hand but stopped just short of my chest. Blood splattered onto the snow.


    If I were a warrior or a knight specializing in close combat, I probably could have parried the ambush properly.


    Thinking that, I casually swung the Butcher in my right hand.


    Even without activating the motor, the stationary saw blade crushed the attacker''s skull.


    I kicked away the corpse with its smashed head.


    That cleared things up on my side.


    Was Carmen okay?


    As if mocking my worry, Carmen just then beheaded the last man standing in front of her with a powerful swing.


    As expected ¡ª a good archer needs strong arms.


    Since Carmen''s side was settled too, it was time to check on whoever was tied up inside the overturned carriage.


    I hoped they weren''t too badly hurt from the crash...


    "Mmph! Mmph!"


    I tore off the jammed carriage door with brute force and peered inside.


    A strange scent tickled my nose as I found a woman writhing, tightly bound.


    Brilliant silver hair cascading down to her shoulders, and golden eyes shining brightly.


    The perfect harmony of gold and silver meant she was unmistakably of the Irmell bloodline.


    I smiled as kindly as I could and said,


    "I''m going to untie you now, so please don''t resist.


    I''m on your side."


    The woman rolled her eyes around in her bound state, then slowly nodded.


    I climbed into the carriage and first removed the gag from her mouth.


    As soon as it was off, she shouted loudly:


    "We have to get out of this carriage immediately! It''s still filled with anesthetic gas¡ª!"


    I quickly hoisted her onto my back and got out of the carriage.


    Honestly, those kinds of drugs don''t work well on me anyway, but explaining that would have been more trouble than it was worth.


    "Just stay still for a moment."


    I pulled out a multipurpose dagger and cut the ropes binding her limbs.


    But even free, she couldn''t stand up right away.


    After calming down a bit, she looked up at me with her golden eyes and said confidently:


    "My body''s still numb, and I''m seriously about to puke right now.


    Unless you want to see me throw up like a volcano while staring at the sky, could you please carry me over there and pat my back?"


    "Sure."


    Her completely logical argument made me nod immediately.


    I lifted her by the waist and carried her over to the side of the road, then gently patted her back.


    "Blaaargh!"


    The sound of something gushing out filled the air, but I had no intention of witnessing the gruesome sight.


    Carmen, who had approached while I was busy, whispered to me:


    "Did you hear who she is?"


    "Uweeegh!"


    I patted her back while shrugging my shoulders.


    "As you can see, all I heard was her asking for help with the vomiting. Also, she seems unable to move her limbs yet, probably due to the drugs."


    Carmen, who noticed the silver-haired figure endlessly dry heaving, asked again. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you see her eyes? Were they golden?"


    "Yes. It seems she really is the daughter of the Irmel family."


    "You, you can stop patting me now! If you keep going, I feel like I''m going to puke even more!"


    "Ah, yes. But can you stand up on your own?"


    "Give me a moment."


    The woman, after falling onto her butt a few times, finally managed to get up on her trembling legs. Watching her stand, Carmen unconsciously whispered to me with admiration.


    "She really is a woman of great spirit."


    "I agree."


    ''Murder!''


    As I heard my mother''s sharp scolding not to say strange things, I gave Carmen a signal with my eyes. It would be smoother if the noble among us took the lead in conversation.


    Carmen stepped forward with a friendly smile and spoke.


    "I am Carmen Baltas, son of Lord Ensis Baltas. May I ask for your name, lady of House Irmel?"


    The woman, still patting her shaky legs, glanced at us and replied in a confident voice.


    "Nice to meet you. I am Dakea Irmel, the eldest daughter of Calto Irmel, the Duke of Smiles."


    If it was Calto Irmel, the Duke of Smiles, he was the current head of House Irmel. And this woman was his eldest daughter. I was a little shocked to realize she was an even bigger figure than I had thought. Carmen''s face stiffened as he whispered to me.


    "If she really is Dakea Irmel, the daughter of the Duke, then she''s a mage."


    Mages were born randomly among nobles and commoners alike. Of course, nobles didn''t particularly enjoy having mages born into their families.


    Anyway, being both a noble and a mage... that was quite the troublesome combination.


    Regardless of our tension, Dakea looked straight at me and asked,


    "And the name of the one who saved me? I can tell at a glance you''re a priest."


    I bowed lightly and answered politely.


    "I am Marnak, a priest who serves the Goddess of Preservation, who protects our daily lives."


    "Marnak, huh... Not a bad name."


    She extended her pale hand toward me.


    "I''m having a little trouble walking right now. Would you mind giving me some support?"


    ''Murder!!!''


    Suppressing the furious cries from my chest pocket, I glanced at Carmen. I really didn''t want to get too entangled with a mage if I could help it. And it would be more proper for the noble to assist her anyway.


    Carmen, catching my signal, nodded and stepped forward.


    "I will assist you, Lady Dakea."


    Dakea narrowed her eyes at Carmen and spoke in a gentle, teasing tone.


    "I was being considerate, thinking about the lover you must have back in the capital. Are you sure you want to help me? If word gets out that the ''Black Hound'' of House Baltas and I were seen together, rumors might spread in the capital."


    Carmen and I stared at each other, mouths open. It was surprising because the words that had just come out of her mouth were far too cultured for a mage.


    Carmen awkwardly laughed and turned to me.


    "Marnak, looks like you''re the one who has to handle this after all."


    Grimacing, I reluctantly took Dakea''s hand.


    ''Murder!''


    My chest pocket writhed violently, but I ignored it and said to her,


    "For now, please wait here with Carmen. I''ll go collect the bodies."


    I buried the ten bodies in the roughly dug ground and knelt in prayer.


    "Mother, I offer you their lives."


    ''Murder!!!''


    My mother, who had suddenly leapt out of my chest pocket, appeared before me in the form of a young girl and gave me both middle fingers. She was following my request not to rampage when angry by just showing me the gesture¡ªbut seeing both middle fingers directed at me still felt... complicated.


    "Mother, please fold your fingers and return to my chest."


    My mother stomped toward me and poked my cheek repeatedly with her outstretched middle fingers.


    ''Murder!''


    "Yes, Mother. You''re right that rescuing a kidnapped young lady could be considered meddling."


    ''Murder!''


    "And yes, you''re right that I should stop doing things with no gain and live more selfishly."


    I lifted her up into my arms and patted her back.


    "But I''ll create the gains myself. So please don''t worry too much. Just as I trust you, you should trust me too."


    ''Murder...kill...''


    As if agreeing, she turned back into a faint light and disappeared into my chest. I carefully placed my hand over my chest and prayed again.


    "Please take these lives, Mother."


    The divine energy of decay seeped into my body from the grave I made.


    [Divinity: 1241]


    Having finished harvesting divinity, it was time to head back.


    Golden eyes flickered as they stared into the fire. Dakea slowly spoke while grilling meat from the dead horses, tossing the wreckage of the carriage into the bonfire.


    "I don''t have hard evidence, but I have a pretty good idea who''s behind this. Actually, it''s obvious. This whole kidnapping was orchestrated by my brother, Daken Irmel, who sees me as a thorn in his side."

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24 - 24


    Dakia Irmel.


    "Is that so? What a truly tragic story."


    I chimed in absentmindedly while focusing on roasting my portion of horse meat. I couldn''t taste it, but it was better for it to be cooked just right and chewy rather than burnt and dry.


    As she grilled the meat, Dakia slowly turned her golden eyes toward me.


    "Would you mind putting a little more sincerity into your responses? So I can at least pretend not to notice that you don''t care at all."


    I brought a piece of the grilled horse meat to my mouth and took a bite. It was hot and juicy. Though I still couldn''t taste it. As I sliced off pieces with my dagger and ate them bit by bit, Dakia asked:


    "Isn''t that undercooked?"


    "I prefer it a little less done and tender, Princess."


    Carmen, focusing on grilling his own share of the meat, spoke up.


    "Wouldn''t it be best if you finished your story? You were just about to reach the part where you suggest they used the marriage as a pretext to sell you off to the Dragon Kingdom, weren''t you?"


    Dakia shot Carmen a glare and then spoke.


    "That''s right. But aren''t you two way too disinterested in my story?"


    I popped another piece of meat into my mouth and answered.


    "We listened intently the first time, Princess. But this is already the third time you''ve told the same story, so I think you should be a little understanding if we''re struggling to stay fully engaged."


    The core of Dakia''s claim was simple: her brother, who viewed her as a thorn in his side, was using the marriage proposal from the Dragon Kingdom as an excuse to get rid of her because she held rights to the Irmel family''s headship.


    I glanced at her as I chewed another piece of meat.


    Silky silver hair and eyes of golden hue. We had offered to grill the meat for her, but she stubbornly insisted on doing it herself, despite being terrible at it. In the end, she just kept fumbling with it until it was burnt black on the outside.


    "Please, have this instead."


    I picked out some well-cooked pieces from my share and handed them to her, taking the charred ones from her in return, trimming away the burnt parts and eating what remained.


    ''Murder!''


    I suppressed the voice of my mother, who was urging me to just leave her with the burnt meat. Dakia accepted the plate I offered and said in a small voice:


    "Thank you... I''ll eat well."


    "You''ll do better next time. Just try to cut down on chatting while you''re grilling."


    She shot me a small glare but soon began nibbling on the meat I had cooked.


    "A ''mage'' princess, huh..."


    Privately, it was clear that Dakia had great interest in the headship of the Irmel family. But given that she was a mage, it would not be easy for her to seize that position unless she outright killed her brother.


    Nobles were wary of mages ¡ª or, more accurately, they were wary of mages being born into their own families.


    There were two main reasons for this: first, due to the nature of mages, it was notoriously difficult to instill basic etiquette in them. Combined with their innate self-centeredness and noble status, it often led to disastrous incidents.


    The second reason was an ancient superstition that "mages should never hold power," a belief dating back to before the era of the ancient empire, during the time of the "Warped Mages." Most races had long been deeply reluctant to let mages hold positions of political authority.


    And frankly, judging by the average personality traits of mages, it wasn''t exactly an unreasonable belief.


    Of course, there had been instances of mages becoming lords, but Dakia was aiming for the title of Grand Lord ¡ª one of only four in the Northern Kingdom. Naturally, the resistance she faced would be immense.


    As Dakia picked at her food, she cautiously looked at Carmen and me.


    "May I make a proposal?"


    It was obvious what kind of offer she was about to make. And sure enough, she didn''t deviate from my expectations.


    "Please escort me to Beatus, the Irmel family''s territory."


    But the reward she offered was far beyond what I had imagined.


    "If you do, I''ll reward you with your weight in gold."


    Now that''s the kind of offer you''d expect from the family of a Grand Lord. She was incredibly generous. My weight in gold... Tempting, very tempting.


    ''Murder!!!''


    Mother''s voice echoed in my head, insisting I start gaining weight immediately to maximize the reward.


    Still, I glanced over at Carmen.


    No matter how good the offer sounded, Carmen was the one who had hired me for this journey, and his mother was in the West. Meanwhile, Beatus was to the southwest. Helping the princess would inevitably delay our current mission.


    If Carmen decided to continue westward, I was ready to give up the gold without hesitation. His quest came first ¡ª not to mention, he had once saved my mother''s remains from being cremated.


    Carmen clutched the relic pendant hanging from his chest and closed his eyes. After a moment, he smiled and turned to the princess.


    "Very well. Since we''ve already chosen to get involved, seeing it through to the end would be the honorable path in the name of Baltas."


    Princess Dakia Irmel smiled in satisfaction and popped another piece of meat into her mouth.


    "Splendid."


    We walked on through the relentless snow. It had been five days since Dakia joined our party, and we had already been attacked once. Unfortunately for them, it happened during my watch, and they ended up as a handful of divine energy.


    [Divinity: 1741]


    Carmen narrowed his eyes and shouted.


    "If the map''s right, we should be nearing a village soon!"


    Dakia, brushing the piled snow off her shoulders, shouted back.


    "Really?! There''s really a hot bath waiting for us?!"


    Leading the way, I answered as I pushed through the snow.


    "I see lights ahead!" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We cheered and ran through the blizzard toward the village. Thankfully, it was a decently sized village with an inn for travelers.


    When we stepped into the inn, the noisy conversations halted, and everyone stared at me.


    Well, of course ¡ª I had a dozen swords and weapons from the attackers hanging off me like trophies. Dakia, brushing snow off her robe, commented:


    "Every time I see you like that, I wonder ¡ª isn''t that heavy?"


    "It''s manageable."


    "You''re incredibly strong."


    Carmen quickly approached the innkeeper and secured rooms. He returned with an excited face.


    "I got us three rooms at the end of the third-floor corridor. I also asked for hot baths. Let''s clean up and have dinner together."


    Without a word, we trudged up to the third floor, warmed ourselves in steaming baths, and gathered for dinner. Dakia, bundled up in her black robe, looked relaxed as she said:


    "Walking through snow is way more exhausting than I thought."


    Having finished ordering the food, Carmen replied lightly:


    "Fortunately, you have excellent stamina, Princess. Honestly, I thought you might collapse before we even made it to the village."


    And he wasn''t exaggerating. Dakia''s stamina was genuinely better than most adult men. She looked straight into my eyes and spoke.


    "I''ve never skipped training since I was a child. Besides, Priest Marnak usually carried most of the heavy stuff for me. The real amazing one is Priest Marnak. He walked across all that snowy field carrying all that weight alone."


    Carmen nodded.


    "Marnak really is insanely strong."


    I answered with a gentle smile.


    "It''s nothing special."


    As we chatted quietly, hearty dishes like perfectly grilled sausages and fresh bread were served.


    As expected, traveling comfortably required a heavy coin purse. Though I couldn''t taste the food, I slowly began my meal, savoring the smell instead.


    While the clatter of cutlery and lively conversations filled the background, a shrill voice suddenly pierced through.


    "Kyah! Please don''t!"


    "Heh heh heh. Nice and bouncy. Feels real good to the touch."


    One of the four drunken men groped a young waitress''s butt. The men looked like mercenaries, well-armed enough to be considered such, drinking heavily at their table.


    Carmen and I, used to such scenes at inns, ignored it and focused on eating.


    The innkeeper would surely come out soon and handle it properly.


    "I have to go take orders from other customers now."


    "Hey, just sit with us for a bit. C''mon? Just let that pretty little butt of yours rest on a chair next to us."


    "Dad!"


    At the waitress''s shrill call, a middle-aged man burst out of the kitchen. Presumably the innkeeper, he gently but firmly stepped between the drunken man and the waitress with his thick arms.


    "Sorry, but this is an inn, not a brothel. If you need a prostitute, we can call for one elsewhere. Please bear with us for a moment."


    Though the innkeeper''s words were very polite, they unfortunately sounded offensive to the drunken men, whose faces turned beet red. One of them jumped up and shouted at the innkeeper.


    "You son of a bitch! Who said anything about fucking? Huh? We just asked her to sit and drink a little with us, and you''re acting all high and mighty? What, her ass made of gold or something?"


    Another man stood up and hollered at the innkeeper.


    "Kehaha! Let''s see that precious golden ass of hers then!"


    As the atmosphere grew increasingly violent, Carmen leaned toward me and asked cautiously.


    "Looks like a fight''s about to break out. Should we step in?"


    I, chewing a sausage that tasted like nothing, pointed forward.


    "One of ours already went."


    The seat before me was empty.


    "Let''s hurry and help."


    The princess had already flown forward like a swallow, her fist crashing into the jaw of the man who stood at the front. He was hurled backward, slamming into the wall.


    "W-what the hell is this¡ª"


    Thwack.


    Without a word, Dakia swung her sheathed sword into the temple of a bewildered man. Without even checking if he was down, she punched another man sitting at the table square in the face.


    "You fucking bitch!!! Who the hell are you?!"


    A man quickly drew his sword and swung at Dakia''s back.


    I grabbed the head of the man who seemed confused about whether he was ambushing or challenging, and slammed it into the floor. Wood splintered and blood spattered.


    With a calm face, Dakia sheathed her frost-steel sword at her waist and bowed her head toward me.


    "Thank you."


    "It was nothing."


    Carmen, who had followed more slowly, spoke gently to Dakia.


    "At the very least, you should discuss with us first. Aren''t we traveling companions?"


    Dakia mumbled softly, her voice small.


    "When I see injustice, I just... can''t help but lose my temper."


    The princess shyly confessed that it wasn''t anger management issues, but justice management issues she struggled with.


    That''s... not good. Not good at all.


    "Thank you so much for your help."


    The innkeeper and his daughter bowed deeply, expressing their gratitude. I smiled gently, hiding my complicated feelings.


    "It''s only right to help each other in times of trouble."


    "Marnak, catch!"


    Carmen, having quickly scavenged the unconscious men, tossed me a money pouch. I caught it lightly and handed it to the innkeeper.


    "Use this to cover any damages and repairs. Would you mind taking care of the aftermath?"


    The innkeeper, his tough face now beaming, answered brightly.


    "Of course! I''ll call the town watch and make sure no trouble comes of this."


    I nodded at the innkeeper, then turned to Carmen and Dakia.


    "Now, shall we finish our meal?"


    Knock knock.


    In the dark of night, I left my room and knocked on Dakia''s door.


    "Who is it...?"


    At her voice through the door, I answered in a low voice.


    "It''s me, Princess."


    "Ah, okay."


    The moment she naively opened the door, I shoved my way inside and clamped my hand over her mouth to stop her from chanting any spells. Her golden eyes widened in shock.


    "Mmmph?! Mmph mmph!"


    Kicking the door shut behind me, I shoved a frost-steel sword into the wall beside her head. Seeing the blade, the princess finally understood the situation and fell silent, her eyes screaming why?.


    I smiled gently and said,


    "I hope you''ll quietly listen to me, Princess. We wouldn''t want to wake Carmen, would we?"


    I slowly pressed the frost-steel blade closer, and Dakia gulped and nodded. Once I confirmed she was ready to listen, I spoke softly.


    "As you''re smart, Princess, I''m sure you understand. We''re fugitives right now. If you act without consulting us, like you did earlier, it puts both me and Carmen in serious danger. Oh, and just to be clear, I''m not blaming you for stepping in. I''m blaming you for doing it without coordination. Do you understand?"


    Dakia blinked rapidly, signaling she understood.


    "You said earlier that you can''t bear seeing injustice. But from now on, you must hold it in."


    I slowly traced the frost-steel blade to her neck and whispered,


    "If you ever cause a scene like that again without warning, I''ll have no choice but to sever your tendons and hand you over to the pursuers. That would be a very tragic and sorrowful ending, wouldn''t it?"


    Hearing this, Dakia''s body stiffened completely. I re-sheathed the sword and smiled brightly.


    "I trust that you''ll be more wise and consult with us from now on. If you understand, please nod slowly."


    Her head moved up and down slowly. Keeping fully prepared to decapitate her if she chanted even a single spell, I removed my hand from her mouth. Thankfully, Dakia stayed silent.


    "Then, have a peaceful night."


    Leaving the stunned princess behind, I quietly exited her room and returned to mine.


    ''Murder!''


    "Mother''s concern that I acted too rashly is perfectly reasonable. But this was an issue that had to be addressed before it grew worse."


    I gently tapped my mother''s hand and smiled brightly.


    "And now, we''ll see if Dakia truly has ''justice management issues''."


    Would she still act out of pure righteous impulse even after facing a threat to her life?


    ''Murder!''


    When Mother said she''d bet on "she won''t act recklessly again," I chuckled.


    "I was thinking the same, so unfortunately, it seems we can''t make a wager this time."

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25 - 25


    Dialogue.


    The man frowned, sinking into his chair.


    "What? You lost Dacia?"


    Hilden, head of the eastern branch of the underworld organization Illeh that ruled the Northern Kingdom''s underworld, bowed his head deeply. He didn''t want to bow to that ill-tempered bastard, but the man was a wealthy client, and his current job was to appease the source of that money.


    "Yes. I have no excuse. An unexpected variable got involved..."


    "Variable? Did you just say variable? Huh?"


    The man suddenly sprang from his seat and shoved Hilden''s shoulder. Just hard enough to be unpleasant. Before Hilden could regain his balance, the man shoved him again.


    Thud.


    Hilden ended up landing on his rear in an undignified heap. He tried his best to suppress the involuntary stiffening of his face. Fortunately, his 43 years in this line of work didn''t betray him, and he managed to form a perfectly submissive expression.


    Seeing Hilden''s expression, the man lost interest. He had hoped for some resistance so he could beat him down further. Sinking back into his chair, the man spoke dismissively.


    "So? Why are you reporting this to me in such detail? You''re supposed to handle minor variables on your own. That''s what I pay you for. Or wait¡ªdon''t tell me you''re reporting this just to piss me off? Huh?"


    Hilden slowly stood and bowed deeply again. It wasn''t like he wanted to come begging. But the damage had already grown too large. He had lost fifteen elite members, carefully trained over a long time. Even if he had to suffer more humiliation and land on his ass a few more times, he had to get extra funding from this client.


    "Well... to continue the mission, I believe additional funds are required..."


    A deep wrinkle formed on the man''s forehead.


    "What?! Additional funds? Did you just say additional funds?! Do you know how much money I''ve already given you? Huh? Hey. Come here. Face."


    Following the twitch of the man''s finger, Hilden quickly stepped forward and presented his face.


    Smack!


    A crisp slap twisted Hilden''s head to the side. That wasn''t enough to satisfy the man, who slapped him several more times before finally, panting, speaking again.


    "Now explain exactly why you need more money. And if you dare say it''s just to cover your losses, you''re dead. I''ll kill you right here with my own hands."


    Of course it was to cover their losses¡ªbut Hilden had already prepared a more plausible excuse. One that would convince this bastard.


    "The variable who got involved this time... wasn''t an ordinary person."


    "You dragging this out? Huh? Why''s your tongue so damn long? Want another slap?"


    ''You foul-tempered piece of shit! May lightning strike you dead!''


    The head of a household, Hilden bit down his anger as he thought of his dear, rabbit-like children.


    "There were two men who took Lady Dacia Irmel..."


    "What? Men? So she''s traveling with just two guys now?"


    The man reacted sensitively to the word men.


    ''Damn it. Can''t he stop cutting me off for once?''


    Grinding his teeth inwardly, Hilden continued.


    "Yes, that''s correct. And one of the men is Carmen Baltas, illegitimate son of Enthis Baltas..."


    "So what? He''s just a regular noble."


    "Carmen Baltas has been training diligently since childhood¡ªhe''s well-known even in the capital..."


    "Yeah, whatever. What about the other one? If it''s another regular guy, I swear, I''m going to be very disappointed. So you''re telling me Illeh got tripped up by two ordinary people and now you''re broadcasting it around town?"


    Knowing full well the bastard was the type to do exactly that, Hilden quickly revealed the identity of the other man.


    "The other is a priest who serves the Goddess of Preservation¡ªhis name is Marnak..."


    "A priest? So you''re saying this is all because of one priest and a regular guy?"


    "You have to hear me out. Marnak is no ordinary priest."


    The man showed a flicker of interest.


    "What makes him so special?"


    "Marnak first gained fame in Guise. A demon appeared and transformed into a massive beast. Marnak killed it with a single sword, earning the nickname ''Demon Slayer''."


    "He killed a demon-turned-beast with a single sword? Alone?"


    "...Not alone. There were three Reform Church priests there. They were all killed in the fight, though."


    "So maybe those priests did all the work and Marnak just finished it off? He could''ve taken credit and fled before the truth got out."


    The man''s interest faded again. Hilden brought out his second card.


    "That''s not all. Just recently, cultists of an evil god sacrificed all living things in Kelton to create a monster. Marnak killed it alone. He earned the title ''Adversary of the Evil God.'' After revealing the truth of the incident, he quietly left the city, avoiding fame."


    The demon lord who witnessed it had glamorized Marnak''s departure, spreading a rumor that Marnak left because he was burdened by worship.


    The man thought silently for a while before speaking.


    "But all of that''s not from his own mouth, right? Are we sure he actually did it? Maybe someone else did, and he just lied and ran away before the truth caught up."


    Hilden shut his eyes tightly.


    ''What a petty bastard. Won''t acknowledge anyone no matter what.''


    The man leaned back in his chair.


    "Well, if even half the rumors are true, those two probably won''t mess with Dacia. Fine. I''ll give you extra funding."


    ''We did it!''


    In Hilden''s mind, his rabbit-like children and bear-like wife smiled brightly.


    "But not right now. I''ve stretched my finances too thin¡ªno money I can move at the moment."


    "But... weren''t you planning to host another banquet tonight?"


    The man tapped Hilden''s head lightly, laughing.


    "You think I should cancel my party just to give you money? Come on, even you know that''s ridiculous, right?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Cancel it! Cancel it right now!''


    Hilden''s silent screams never reached the man. Stretching lazily, the man spoke again.


    "Still... I wonder what Enthis Baltas will do if Carmen dies. That guy''s never really treated him like a real son."


    When the man casually said the name Enthis, whom all men of the north respected, Hilden''s face turned stiff. He too admired Enthis Baltas. Seeing Hilden''s face, the man smirked.


    "Anyway. If you''ve said your piece, get lost. The girls will be here soon."


    "Yes."


    Just as he had arrived, Hilden withdrew quietly.


    "Hasn''t everyone had moments like that?"


    Moments when you acted boldly, but as time passed, regret slowly crept in.


    "Maybe I should''ve spoken more gently to Lady Dakia? She seemed like someone quite reasonable to talk to."


    "Murder!"


    My mother tugged at my arm, insisting there was no need to worry about that woman. I cut a sausage into small pieces and placed one into my mother''s mouth as she sat on my lap.


    "Murder!!!"


    My mother, exclaiming how delicious it was, chewed the sausage happily and swung her legs in delight. When she said she wanted to try eating food herself, I had gone downstairs, paid some money, and brought up a dish that had been specially prepared. It felt worth the effort.


    As I cut the bread into bite-sized pieces and fed them to her, I thought of Lady Dakia.


    A mage.


    I disliked mages. Beyond being self-centered, they were selfish to a fault, and I loathed them.


    It was a mage, after all, who shattered the ordinary life I had once tried to settle into in this world. Ever since that incident, I instinctively hated mages.


    Even knowing that the mage who destroyed my life and the ones I encountered afterward were different people, I couldn''t shake off that vague aversion. I always viewed them through a biased lens and deliberately kept my distance.


    Besides, I''d already been burned once by treating a mage kindly. I figured repeating the same mistake would be foolish.


    Yet, because of how Lady Dakia had behaved over the past few days, a quiet question kept rising in me:


    "Could she be an exception?"


    "Murder!"


    As my mother said her hands were idle, I quickly picked up a piece of meat and popped it into her mouth.


    "M...u...r...d..."


    Knock, knock.


    Before my mother could finish saying the word, someone knocked at the door. I gripped the hilt of my froststeel sword and asked,


    "Who is it?"


    The reply came only after a long pause.


    "It''s me. Dakia."


    I didn''t release my grip on the sword. Instead, I wrapped my arms around my mother''s head and, with a swift hand, transformed her back into her miniature form and tucked her into my chest pocket.


    "You may come in."


    "Yes."


    Surely she wouldn''t cast a spell while opening the door, right? Fortunately, Dakia entered the room unarmed and without reciting any incantations.


    She looked at the plate of food sitting on my lap and asked,


    "Were you having a late-night snack?"


    "Yes. I got a bit hungry."


    I stayed alert and moved the plate to the table. Dakia, dressed in light white sleepwear, stepped closer to me.


    "Is it alright if I sit next to you? There''s something I want to say."


    "Yes."


    With my permission, she perched lightly on the bed. It hadn''t even been an hour since I''d threatened her. What could she possibly want to say?


    But Dakia didn''t speak easily. A heavy silence fell. Just as I was getting used to its weight, her lips parted softly.


    "Was your warning earlier because I''m a mage?"


    I couldn''t answer immediately. Her words had struck a nerve. I forced myself to admit my flaw.


    "Yes."


    Still looking out the window at the falling snow, Dakia said,


    "I figured. The way Priest Marnak looked at me¡ªit was a look I''ve become quite familiar with. People who''ve been hurt by mages tend to look at me like that."


    Her words made me uncomfortable. She had precisely pointed out a part of myself I didn''t want to face.


    I stayed silent, knowing full well she''d take it as confirmation. Dakia looked at me with those golden eyes of hers and said,


    "But it was the first time for me."


    Even without my response, she continued speaking.


    "Even though you looked at me with such hatred, the things you said were just... ''do better from now on.'' Most people who look at me like that try to hurt me."


    The more cheerfully she spoke, the more I wished I could crawl into a hole.


    "To be honest, I don''t think I''ll ever be able to ignore injustice. But¡ª"


    She paused, then smiled.


    "Like you said earlier, I''ll make sure to consult with you first. I came at this late hour just to tell you that."


    She rose slowly from the bed.


    "Well then, I''ll be going. Good night, Priest Marnak."


    "Wait..."


    "Yes?"


    Admitting one''s wrongs is never easy. I barely managed to force the words out.


    "I was too hasty earlier. I was rude to you, Lady Dakia."


    Dakia looked at me with eyes like melted gold and beamed.


    "You''re finally seeing me properly. That makes me really happy."


    I smiled back.


    "Is that so?"


    Dakia nodded and said brightly,


    "Then we''re fully reconciled now, right? No lingering resentment between us?"


    "Yes. At least, I hold none."


    "Me neither, so now there''s nothing between us! Let''s greet each other with smiles tomorrow morning."


    She left with a cheerful "Good night!" and vanished down the hallway. I gently tapped my mother''s hand and said,


    "Mages are still individuals, after all. This foolish son finally faces the truth he''s long avoided."


    "Murder!"


    Ignoring that woman and just feeding her instead¡ªthat''s what my mother demanded. I smiled quietly.


    "The food''s gone cold, so I''ll go warm it up and feed you properly. I can''t let you eat cold food, after all."


    I went and reheated the meal, fed my mother, and took a brief nap.


    Thud, thud.


    I awoke to someone pounding on the door. When I opened it, the gruff-faced innkeeper greeted me, his expression thick with concern.


    "Priest!"


    "Yes. What is it?"


    The innkeeper hesitated, then spoke in a deeply apologetic voice.


    "There''s a group at the village entrance claiming to be the comrades of the mercenary taken by the vigilantes yesterday. They''re demanding we hand over the ones who beat their friend to a pulp."


    "So, you gave them the ones we captured yesterday?"


    "Yes..."


    It was obvious. A fully armed group must''ve shown up en masse¡ªthey had little choice. Frankly, the fact that this innkeeper didn''t just hand us over in our sleep and instead came to warn us was the greatest kindness he could offer.


    I picked up my froststeel sword and the Butcher and smiled.


    "Tell them I''ll be out shortly."

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26 - 26


    The Red Bear Mercenary Corps


    "I-I''ll go wake the others while you get ready."


    "There''s no need for that. I''m enough on my own. Let my companions sleep a little longer."


    Sagitta Forgon, commander of the Red Bear Mercenary Corps ¡ª numbering over a hundred strong ¡ª was the type of man who believed in instinct. That belief had saved his life more than once.


    Born as the heir to a ruined noble family, all he had inherited from his parents were two intact testicles and a sound body. Still, that was enough for him. At least he had no trouble eating and defecating.


    Sagitta lost his mother when he was fourteen ¡ª she starved to death. His father had long since frozen to death before that.


    He left his crumbling home with nothing but the family crest passed on by his dying mother. Not long after, Sagitta Forgon became a mercenary.


    After years of scraping by at the bottom, eating nothing but "sword rice" (military rations), he caught the eye of the former commander of the Red Bear Mercenary Corps. That''s how Sagitta joined the corps as a rookie.


    He had a real talent for martial arts ¡ª or more accurately, he was the type of person often called a genius.


    He chose a spear and shield as his weapons. Sagitta was a man who knew how to value his own life.


    Fifteen years.


    That was how long it took for the previous commander to succumb to a festering wound from a mission, and for Sagitta, at age twenty-nine, to become the new commander of the Red Bear Mercenary Corps.


    Of course, part of the reason he became commander was because he was the strongest in the corps, but more precisely, it was because of the blood of the Forgon noble line that flowed through him.


    In the mercenary world, having noble blood ¡ª especially being born of two full-blooded nobles ¡ª was a significant advantage.


    Large mercenary groups like the Red Bear required expensive contracts to stay afloat, and those contracts often came from nobles. And nobles preferred to negotiate with fellow nobles rather than common-born mercenaries.


    Naturally, in line with client preferences, leaders of large mercenary corps were usually of noble descent. Even when someone else held the real power, they''d still place someone with noble blood as the official commander for the sake of negotiation.


    Sagitta Forgon became commander not because he had seized real power, but because there was simply no one else suitable to negotiate with nobles.


    Thud!


    Sagitta slammed his fist on the desk in frustration.


    "Damn bastards."


    He had sent them ahead a day early to scout ¡ª and yet they came back drunk, beaten, and captured. He was a mercenary too, but he was sick and tired of how undisciplined these other mercenaries had become. It hadn''t been like this when the previous commander was alive.


    He ground his teeth so hard a crunch could be heard.


    This is all that bastard Felguin''s fault!


    When the former commander suddenly died, power naturally shifted to Felguin, the vice-commander. While Felguin might have been competent as second-in-command, he was far too indulgent, carefree, and greedy to lead.


    Under Felguin''s influence, the once-proud Red Bear Mercenary Corps had degenerated into little more than a gang of thugs.


    Sagitta was confident in battle, but terrible at politics and managing an organization. He had devoted most of his time to training, so he hardly had any allies within the corps.


    After finally cooling his temper, Sagitta slumped into a chair in the temporary command tent and recalled the current mission.


    This winter had been strangely peaceful ¡ª which meant the corps'' finances were rapidly deteriorating. Only he and the treasurer seemed to care.


    He had brought it up to Felguin several times, but Felguin just brushed him off:


    "Spring! When spring comes, everything will sort itself out ¡ª don''t be such a nag like some woman. It''s totally normal not to have contracts in winter, so why the fuss, huh?"


    And with that, Felguin, as usual, grabbed his coin pouch and left to grope women.


    By the time their finances were near collapse, a lucrative request came from Ilehre, an old acquaintance of the former commander.


    The request was simple: kidnap a silver-haired, golden-eyed woman unharmed. Anyone could tell she was from the Irmel family, but Felguin accepted the contract without a second thought.


    Sagitta tried to object, but recalling the corps'' financial ruin, he swallowed the words that had risen to his throat.


    The client provided a specific location for the woman and her companions ¡ª a place close to where they were stationed. That''s probably why the job was offered to them.


    So Sagitta picked a few quick-footed members for reconnaissance. But those idiots got drunk, got beaten up, and were arrested by the town watch.


    Still, as if a god among the many had shown favor, one of the idiots, after being handed back by the watch through a show of force, swore he had clearly seen the woman who attacked them ¡ª and she had silver hair and golden eyes.


    It was a stroke of luck. They now had both the target''s confirmed location and a plausible excuse to approach her. And yet, despite how well things seemed to go, Sagitta felt uneasy.


    "Haaah... I''ve got a bad feeling about this."


    Ever since accepting the job, his sleep had been restless, his appetite gone ¡ª just like the day before his beloved commander had died.


    One of the mercenaries entered the tent, lifting the flap.


    "Sagitta! Only a priest showed up, no woman! I told Felguin, and he said to talk to you instead!"


    Technically, Sagitta was the commander, but no one ever called him that. He was used to it. He grabbed his weapons and stood.


    "Where''s the priest? He''s not causing trouble, is he? I''ve told you, that priest isn''t just any ordinary priest..."


    "Aaagh! Let go! I said let go of me!!!"


    A scream rang out, followed by the sound of swords being drawn in unison.


    Damn it. These bastards doze off during the briefing and now they pull this? Sagitta rushed out of the tent, unease knotting in his gut.


    The priest in white robes stood there, smiling gently ¡ª holding a mercenary up by the face with just one hand. But before he could marvel at the man''s strength, Sagitta focused on calming the situation.


    "Hey! Everyone, sheath your weapons! I said sheath them!"


    Judging by that strength, this had to be the famed priest of Marnak, the one known for opposing the evil god. Even if only half the rumors were true, clashing with him head-on was sheer idiocy.


    The mercenaries, too agitated to think clearly, hesitated. So Sagitta ran across the snowy field and leapt between the mercenaries and the priest.


    "Put those swords away. Now!"


    At Sagitta''s snarling command, the mercenaries finally sheathed their blades. Now it was time to deal with the priest.


    He spoke in the most diplomatic voice he could muster.


    "Would your name happen to be Marnak?"


    The priest smiled brightly.


    "Yes." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sagita cautiously spoke up as he watched the mercenary still struggling with his face firmly gripped.


    "Priest Marnak. Could I trouble you to let that man go?"


    Marnak glanced briefly at the mercenary he was still holding with smiling eyes and casually released him. The mercenary fell hard onto his backside, his face flushed red, and was about to shout something.


    Smack!


    Sagita kicked him straight in the jaw. The mercenary, struck without warning, lost consciousness.


    "Someone get over here and take this guy away. Now!"


    As the unconscious mercenary was dragged away, Sagita slowly studied Marnak.


    Black hair, fairly common in the North, and a kind-looking face. But his eyes¡ªso dark they were almost pitch black¡ªwere rare even in the North. As Marnak''s eyes met Sagita''s, he offered a gentle smile.


    For a moment, Sagita thought he saw a dark green radiance glowing in Marnak''s eyes. A chilling, ominous glint soaked in menace.


    He was uneasy. Deeply uneasy.


    After a brief silence, Marnak spoke first.


    "I would like to meet the leader of this mercenary group."


    Startled by his soft voice, Sagita quickly answered.


    "I''m Sagita, the commander of the Red Bear Mercenary Corps."


    Marnak smiled warmly.


    "Ah, is that so? Excellent. I heard you had business with one of my companions, and I hoped we could talk. The man who greeted me earlier seemed to enjoy showing off his strength, so I had to use a little of mine. But it''s a relief to meet someone like you, Commander Sagita¡ªyou seem much more reasonable."


    A little of his strength? Lifting a grown man by the head like a toy? Sagita swallowed hard and hurriedly spoke.


    "Let''s talk further in my tent. It''s right over there. Please head in and wait¡ªI''ll bring something to entertain you."


    Politeness, usually reserved for noble clients, spilled out naturally. Marnak nodded lightly and walked toward Sagita''s tent. As Marnak''s back turned, Sagita quickly called over a nearby mercenary and whispered,


    "Have the archers ready in position."


    There were about twenty skilled archers still in the Red Bear Mercenary Corps, remnants of the group''s glory days.


    No matter how strong that priest is, if he''s still human, twenty arrows should be enough to bring him down.


    Sagita was doing what a commander should¡ªbut honestly, he just wanted to abandon the mission and leave.


    "What the hell is Felguin doing right now?"


    The mercenary shrugged.


    "He got up briefly, then went back to sleep. He drank pretty heavily last night."


    Sagita barely suppressed a curse and muttered in a low voice,


    "Wake him up. Tell him everything. Got it?"


    "Do we really need to wake him? You can handle this, Sagita. It''s just one guy¡ªwhy are you so scared?"


    "Shut up and do what I said."


    The growl in his voice made the mercenary flinch and nod.


    "Alright, alright. Damn, stop biting my head off. What''s your problem today, huh?"


    Sagita shot him a glare and walked off without another word to gather some drinks and snacks. He was going to try resolving things with Priest Marnak peacefully.


    When he entered the tent with drinks and snacks, Marnak greeted him calmly.


    "You''re here."


    "Yes."


    Sagita set everything on the table and poured Marnak a drink first, handing it over. Marnak looked at the full cup briefly and gently set it back down.


    "I don''t much enjoy drinking, but I appreciate the gesture."


    "Is that so?"


    Is he being cautious, thinking I might''ve spiked it? Sagita quickly poured himself a drink and downed it in one go, not leaving a single drop. He hoped it proved the drink was clean.


    He glanced at Marnak''s untouched glass, but the priest just continued to look at him with a pleasant expression. Sagita gave up using the alcohol to ease the conversation. Marnak slowly opened his mouth.


    "I heard you wanted to meet us because of a small conflict that occurred yesterday."


    "Well..."


    What now? Do I get straight to the point? Or ease into it and mention the silver-haired, golden-eyed woman subtly? I really don''t want to fight this guy.


    Shit!


    Sagita was never good at this kind of thing¡ªhe was more used to cracking heads than negotiating. Felguin usually handled people like this. But today, even knowing they''d likely show up, the bastard had drunk himself into a stupor.


    While Sagita was hesitating and fumbling with his words, the tent flap opened and a burly, bearded man entered. It was Felguin.


    "Ugh, my stomach. I need something strong. Hey, priest. Your name''s Marnak, right?"


    Marnak nodded.


    "Yes."


    "Do you have a silver-haired, golden-eyed woman in your group?"


    "That is also correct."


    "Well, that''s perfect. Listen, priest. If you want to live to see tomorrow, just hand her over nice and easy. Unless you feel like dying right¡ª"


    "Son of a¡ª"


    Before Sagita could stop him, a chilling metallic sound echoed in the tent, followed by the sickening noise of flesh being sliced.


    "Aaaaaaagh!!!"


    Felguin''s thick arm rolled across the floor. Sagita broke into a cold sweat. Could they win this? That priest had cut off a man''s arm without a hint of hesitation¡ªlike he''d done it a thousand times before.


    Marnak, still smiling with his eyes, turned to Sagita.


    "It really was strange. I don''t recall giving my name, yet both you and this man called me by it. Almost as if you already knew I was in this village."


    Mercenaries, alerted by Felguin''s screams, began to move.


    "Felguin''s arm''s been cut off! Everyone gear up and get to Sagita''s tent now! We''re taking that arrogant priest down! I''m going first!"


    A mercenary burst into the tent with a loud cry¡ªonly for his head to roll across the floor. Marnak, having casually decapitated the man, glanced at the stunned Sagita. He stepped on the groaning Felguin''s head, pressed a blade of froststeel to his neck, and asked,


    "Who is it? Who sent you to follow us?"


    Felguin screamed in desperation.


    "Help me, Sagita!"


    At the plea, Sagita reflexively drew his spear and shield. But as his eyes met Marnak''s pitch-black ones, his body froze¡ªlike a frog before a snake.


    Caught in a situation with no good choice, Sagita tightly shut his eyes and muttered from the depths of his soul:


    "...Fuck."

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27 - 27


    "Sagitta Fulgon."


    "Kill! Kill!"


    With my mother''s cheerful voice ringing out¡ªdeclaring that he was totally scared¡ªI swiftly swung my froststeel sword.


    The blade cut through the air, meeting the neck of the man who had burst through the tent. The solid steel edge sliced cleanly through flesh and bone. His severed head tumbled to the ground.


    Thunk.


    Two corpses already lay collapsed, half-hanging inside the tent. Murmurs could be heard from outside.


    "F-fuck! He died the moment he walked in! What the fuck!"


    "What, is there a monster inside with its jaws open?!"


    "I¡ªI''m not going in! You go first!"


    "Don''t push me, asshole! I''m not going in either!"


    They were far more disorganized than I expected. I''d been on edge, thinking that a mercenary group of this size would at least have some structure.


    I tapped the broad-shouldered man¡ªgrunting while clutching the stump where his arm had been severed¡ªand said,


    "If that wound isn''t treated immediately, you''ll die. But if you tell me who hired you, I''ll give you emergency treatment right away. If there''s a skilled doctor in the village, your arm might even be reattached."


    This middle-aged man was all size, with fat clinging to his frame and starting to sag. Maybe he had once been something in his prime, but now he was just another run-of-the-mill mercenary. And with a missing arm, he wasn''t even that anymore.


    The one I really needed to watch out for was the leader of this mercenary band, standing a short distance away.


    His physique was a perfect balance between rugged and agile. Though he stood there, seemingly frozen and wide-eyed, it was clear he was ready to counter if I charged at him. The armor he wore was not just protective but thoughtfully designed¡ªmetal plating on the vital spots, without sacrificing mobility.


    "S-Sagitta! What are you doing?! Help me already! I''m gonna die here! I''m dying!"


    The man, who had earlier been calling me "brother," now begged pathetically for his leader. Clearly, he had no intention of answering my question.


    There was another entrance on the other side. No need to keep him alive.


    I swung my froststeel sword toward the fallen man''s neck. A swift, painless death¡ªthat was the best mercy I could offer.


    Clang!


    But my blade was deflected by an incoming spearhead. A sharp follow-up attack came next¡ªthe spear slithered in like a snake, aiming for my vitals. I calmly stepped back, striking the shaft away with my sword. The spear retracted smoothly, as if it had never meant to strike.


    Suddenly, the man called Sagitta had positioned himself between me and the wounded one, raising a shield on his left arm.


    Clang!


    A heavy impact. I held the advantage, but his spear came darting in again. I had to retreat once more.


    "I thought you''d just stay still," I said.


    He looked to be in his early thirties. With his tousled platinum hair and helmet lowered, Sagitta responded in a low voice.


    "I wanted to. But we''ve been together fifteen years, whether I like it or not."


    He shouted at the top of his lungs:


    "Someone get in here and carry Pelgwin out! Now!"


    But no one responded. No one dared enter the tent. Just nervous murmuring outside.


    "S-Sagitta says go in..."


    "Screw that! What if I die like the others?! I''m not going!"


    "Don''t push me, bastards! I don''t want to go in either!"


    Sagitta gritted his teeth and asked me,


    "Would it be alright if I took him out of here?"


    I smiled gently and drew the Butcher.


    "No."


    Showing mercy to a living enemy was foolish. Even more so when I was alone in enemy territory. I activated the Butcher. Its metal blades spun at high speed, screaming.


    Whirrrrrrrrrrrrr!


    I lunged at Sagitta, swinging the Butcher. He raised his shield with unnerving calm. A shield like that would be torn like paper by the Butcher.


    GRRRRRAAAAKK!


    But to my surprise, the Butcher didn''t shred his shield.


    Was it pure froststeel?


    A simple solid froststeel shield could still be destroyed by my Butcher if I put enough power into it. But this man hadn''t relied on the shield''s material alone¡ªhe had redirected my force with exceptional technique.


    Sparks flew violently.


    Sagitta wasn''t content with mere defense. As he deflected the Butcher, he thrust his spear precisely at my opening.


    This man... He was clearly more skilled than I in technique. But I had the physical prowess to ignore such minor gaps.


    I stepped down. Using my planted foot as a pivot, I forcibly changed the Butcher''s path. A crude move, perhaps, but one powered enough to tear a person apart with ease.


    WHIRRRRRRRRR!


    The Butcher howled, hungry for flesh. Sagitta didn''t hesitate¡ªhe let go of his spear and fell back. That unflinching decision saved him. The spinning metal teeth grazed him by a hair''s breadth.


    His dropped spear clattered on the floor. Sagitta ran out of the tent, flinging the flap open and shouting:


    "Don''t block the way! Move aside!"


    I chased him out of the tent. Around us, mercenaries had the place surrounded. I needed to assert dominance¡ªfast.


    And the Butcher was perfect for the job.


    "Stand down! Now!"


    Ignoring Sagitta''s desperate cry, I swung the Butcher at the nearest mercenary. The spinning blade tore the stunned man diagonally apart.


    Organs and flesh flew. Blood poured. The snow beneath turned red.


    But I wasn''t done. Before the others could even scream, I charged into their ranks. If there were any archers, they wouldn''t dare shoot now.


    WHIRRRRRRRRRR!


    The Butcher screamed with glee as it feasted. The mercenaries were more of a mess than I''d expected.


    Watching their comrades get shredded, none of them tried to counterattack. They panicked and fled.


    "F-fuck! Move! Get out of the way!"


    "I don''t wanna die! I don''t wanna die, goddammit!"


    Like a wolf in a pen of sheep, I tore apart everything I touched. My white cleric''s robe was once again soaked in blood and flesh.


    "Get out of the way!"


    The spearhead aimed for my side and pierced in. It was Sagitta. I blocked the spear by grabbing the upper half of a mercenary I had just cut down. The spear lodged itself in the corpse''s body. Letting go of the corpse, I swung the Butcher.


    The Butcher ground through the corpse and the spear shaft alike and once again surged forward to swallow Sagitta whole.


    He discarded his spear again. I genuinely admired the way he treated his weapons as mere consumables, skillfully using his body to stay alive.


    It''s been a while since I fought someone this skilled.


    Sagitta, rolling on the ground, picked up a new spear from among the corpses and shouted:


    "Felguin is inside my tent! Grab him while I take care of this priest! You bastards!"


    Clang!


    His thrown spearhead struck the Butcher squarely in the side. This time, I didn''t bother to twist the Butcher''s trajectory. Instead, I charged at Sagitta and threw a punch with my left fist. Aimed at his jaw, the punch was blocked when he saw its trajectory and raised his shoulder, reinforced with iron plating.


    Crash!


    The metal plate crumpled under my punch, sending Sagitta flying through the air and crashing into the snowy ground. I raised the Butcher once more. Sagitta, lying on the ground, quickly sprang up and shouted:


    "Fire!"


    ''Murder!!!''


    A sharp warning from Mother. Was there really an archer? It''d be a huge problem if an arrow hit a joint.


    Because Sagitta and I had gone wild, there was no one else standing near me. Which meant I was now a perfect target.


    But no arrows came.


    ''Murder...?''


    In the stillness, I heard Mother''s voice, unusually confused. Sagitta''s face turned red with rage, teeth clenched.


    "You goddamned sons of bitches! Seriously?!"


    He had been abandoned.


    The mercenaries who had surrounded me were already long gone, having taken whatever valuables they could carry. The archers likely ran off with them too.


    I shut down the Butcher and smiled faintly.


    "Would you like to continue?"


    Sagitta silently stared at me, then threw away the spear in his hand and let out a deep sigh.


    "I surrender. I''ll tell you everything, just spare my life."


    As I happened to need someone to explain the situation, I accepted Sagitta''s surrender. As soon as I did, he showed no intention of resisting and walked straight back to his tent.


    He checked on the big guy whose arm I had cut off and said in a somber voice:


    "He''s already dead."


    Standing a little apart, I asked:


    "Have you changed your mind?"


    Sagitta closed the corpse''s eyes and shook his head.


    "No. I always wanted to catch him and beat him to death myself, but now that he''s actually dead, it feels... strange. Do you mind if I bury Felguin?"


    "I don''t mind if you bury him, but I''d appreciate it if you answered my questions first."


    "Of course."


    He slowly began to speak, laying out everything. The only useful piece of information I gained was that the organization chasing Dacia was called ''Illech''.


    Whether Illech wanted Dacia for themselves or someone else had hired them¡ªI couldn''t tell. This mercenary band had only subcontracted a job from Illech anyway.


    Having confessed everything, Sagitta began to dig graves for the dead mercenaries, burying them one by one himself. I picked up a shovel and helped.


    "You don''t need to help."


    I smiled and replied:


    "It''ll go faster if we work together."


    Murmuring ''Together...'', Sagitta went back to silently shoveling. Once the cleanup was done and he had packed up his belongings, he turned to me.


    "May I go now?"


    Honestly, I debated whether it would be better to kill him after getting all the info, but seeing him do the cleanup alone helped me make up my mind.


    "Don''t you hate me?"


    Sagitta looked at my face and chuckled softly.


    "If I say I do, will you kill me?"


    I smiled.


    "Is there any point in letting someone live who hates me?"


    "You have a point."


    He seemed like he wanted to say something, but swallowed his words several times. I waited silently for his reply. Finally, the abandoned mercenary leader opened his mouth.


    "I''m not good with words, so this might be hard to explain. But being a mercenary means killing and dying. So, when things go wrong, you might find yourself working alongside people who smashed your comrade''s head in just the day before. Of course, I''m not so heartless that I''d get chummy with them, but I don''t rush in to kill them on sight either."


    Running his hands through his shaggy hair, he gave a sorrowful smile.


    "So no, I don''t hate you. I just feel a bit lonely that things turned out this way. And besides, this mercenary band was on its way out anyway."


    "What are you going to do now?"


    "I don''t know. It''s been fifteen years since I''ve been on my own. The future looks pretty bleak. But since the only thing I know how to do is fight, I''ll probably end up back in the mercenary trade."


    "Then how about using this opportunity to find a new employer who pays well?"


    "Huh?"


    He looked back at me, startled, and¡ªuncharacteristically¡ªseemed rather innocent.


    ''Murder!''


    Following Mother''s reminder not to forget to harvest the bodies, I told Sagitta I''d say a prayer for the dead and harvested the divinity. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Divinity: 2023]


    When I opened the door to the inn, I saw Dacia half-asleep, chewing slowly on her food. It was a bit late for breakfast, and with no sign of Carmen, it seemed Carmen had eaten earlier and Dacia was now having hers alone.


    She was chewing on some bread absentmindedly, then looked up and widened her eyes in shock.


    Which made sense¡ªmy priest robes had returned to a pristine white thanks to the Blessing of Maintenance, but my face and hair were still caked in blood and bits of flesh.


    "Bwuh¡ª!"


    She tried to shout something, but choked on her bread and coughed for a while. After gulping down some water, she finally managed to speak.


    "Wh-what in the world did you do to come back with your face and hair covered in blood?!"


    "Would it be alright if I explained after washing up? It''s all mostly taken care of now."


    She stared at my face, then nodded.


    "Sure... But who''s that behind you...?"


    I pointed to Sagitta, who was standing behind me awkwardly like a cat in someone else''s house, and smiled.


    "Milady, would you happen to be in the market for a mercenary who can handle himself in a fight?"

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28 - 28


    A Warm Welcome.


    "When! When! On earth! When is it! When is it happening!"


    The purple-haired woman shouted noisily and darted around in a frenzy. The man sighed deeply, brushing his hand down his face.


    "I''m starting to go crazy with curiosity too. Are you sure they''re coming here? At least before I lose my mind from all that whining."


    The woman draped in a black robe sank deep into her chair and nodded. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They''ll be here soon. I''ve been checking their movements regularly¡ªno doubt about it."


    "Really? Really? Really, really?!"


    The woman sitting in the chair casually pushed away the suddenly popped-up purple head and replied,


    "Yes, really. So could you go play by yourself for a bit? I need to rest before I go back to prepping."


    "I''m working too, you know! You''re not the only one working! But they''re really coming here, right? To Eradico, right?"


    "I told you¡ªthey''re coming to Eradico. Why don''t you believe me?"


    "I do! I totally believe you!"


    The purple-haired woman''s eyes, the same color as her hair, sparkled brightly.


    "But! But if! If they don''t show up here, you''re dead meat! I''ll crush you slowly and thoroughly with my own hands!"


    After washing up thoroughly with the water the innkeeper provided for free, I went down to the first floor. There, Dakiya was bombarding Sagitta with questions. Sagitta was calmly answering every one of them with polite patience, even while eating.


    I sat down beside Dakiya and ordered a meal. Come to think of it, having run around since dawn on an empty stomach, this was my first meal of the day.


    As soon as I came downstairs, Dakiya stared at me like she was trying to burn a hole through my head.


    "Is there still some blood you didn''t wash off?"


    "Nope. I washed quite thoroughly."


    There was a sharp edge in her voice. I had a pretty good idea why she was so irked, but first, I decided to deal with my curiosity.


    "So, Your Ladyship has decided to hire this fist-swinging mercenary?"


    "Yes. We agreed on a fair payment."


    Very short reply. Dakiya kept making it abundantly clear that she was seriously displeased with me.


    Murder!


    My mother, upon seeing Dakiya, had grumbled that she seemed like a thoroughly bothersome woman. Honestly though, compared to when my mother really got going, Dakiya''s fuss didn''t even come close...


    I quickly cut off that blasphemous train of thought. Mother''s fussing was, of course, the lovable kind.


    I gave Dakiya a soft smile.


    "Is this because I left without saying anything?"


    She narrowed her large golden eyes at me, clearly annoyed that I had guessed correctly.


    "Very perceptive. I thought that our heartfelt conversation last night had deepened our bond, but I suppose that was just my misunderstanding? And didn''t you tell me I should consult with you before doing anything rash? Yet you went off without saying a single word to either me or Carmen."


    Her point was painfully valid.


    "Your Ladyship."


    "Yes?"


    She answered curtly, like she was daring me to try defending myself. I looked into her eyes and began to speak.


    "Have you ever killed someone with your own hands?"


    She replied in a slightly deflated voice.


    "No..."


    "That''s why I went alone. I judged that this situation might require a more forceful approach. As you saw earlier, it really did end in bloodshed."


    Dakiya took a moment to gather her thoughts before replying.


    "But still, you could''ve at least given me a heads-up. I woke up this morning and had breakfast without the slightest idea of what happened."


    That was exactly why I went alone. Just then, the innkeeper brought over a plate of warm food. I gave him a polite nod of thanks, then turned to Dakiya.


    "I''ll make sure to inform you in advance next time."


    I could''ve argued back with a mountain of points, but I hadn''t come down here to get into a debate with her. I came here to eat.


    At my concession, Dakiya softened and smiled.


    "Then let''s call this even with what I did yesterday when I stormed out without a word."


    Tearing off a piece of warm bread with my hands, I replied casually,


    "How lucky we both had something to trade."


    As I chewed on the utterly tasteless bread, Dakiya''s eyes sparkled as she asked,


    "But what exactly happened? I kept asking Sagitta, but he just told me you''d explain everything yourself."


    Sagitta, who had been quietly eating, glanced at me and then turned his focus back to his meal. Clearly, he thought it was a bit too sensitive to explain on his own. Just as I was about to start explaining, someone burst into the inn. It was Carmen.


    "Lady Dakiya! Marnak went off alone to negotiate with the mercenary group that picked a fight yesterday! We need to gear up and¡ª"


    Then Carmen saw my face and blinked in surprise, saying in a bewildered voice,


    "You''re already back?"


    He plopped down in the seat next to Sagitta with a dazed look.


    "If I''d known you were already back, I wouldn''t have run all the way here in such a rush... Anyway, who''s this?"


    As I sliced my ham with a knife and popped a bite into my mouth, I answered,


    "A new mercenary hired by Her Ladyship. Go ahead and introduce yourselves."


    Sagitta gave a polite nod first.


    "Sagitta Forgon, son of Gilta Forgon."


    "Forgon?"


    "You probably haven''t heard of it. The house is already ruined."


    Carmen nodded and responded courteously.


    "I''m Carmen Baltas, son of Enthis Baltas. Pleased to meet you."


    "Likewise."


    After a brief greeting with Sagitta, Carmen asked me:


    "So, what happened?"


    Thanks to Carmen showing up, I was spared from having to explain it twice.


    I explained everything to Carmen and Dakia ¡ª that the "Red Bear" mercenary group had come to this village targeting Dakia, that the one who ordered them was someone named "Ilehe," and even that Sagitta was the former leader of the Red Bear mercenaries.


    After hearing the full story, Dakia subtly scooted closer to me and cast a wary glance at Sagitta.


    "Can you really be trusted?"


    Sagitta tried to explain himself earnestly but stammered and eventually gave up, sending me a silent plea for help. I couldn''t help but chuckle at how consistent he was, even after just a short time of knowing him.


    "You can trust him. As I mentioned earlier, he''s been cast aside by the other mercenaries."


    Dakia glanced at me and then addressed Sagitta:


    "For now, I''ll trust you out of respect for Priest Marnak, but I hope there won''t be any cause for unpleasantness between us."


    Sagitta responded with a relieved look:


    "Yes."


    Carmen smiled gently to lighten the mood.


    "I''m just glad to have such a dependable companion with us."


    Carmen didn''t object to how I had handled things alone or to the fact that I brought Sagitta back. He seemed to trust that I would handle matters properly.


    "Well then, I should head back to the village blacksmith. I was in the middle of selecting arrowheads when I heard the news and came running. Since it''s already late, how about we leave early tomorrow morning?"


    We all agreed with Carmen''s suggestion and took the rest of the day to rest before setting off again.


    Dakia stared intensely at the pile of firewood, more serious than ever. As she murmured a low incantation, magical energy stirred and responded to her spell.


    A small spark ignited among the wood, and that spark quickly grew out of control and exploded.


    Boom!


    From a distance, Carmen patted Sagitta on the shoulder and said,


    "Let''s go collect more firewood."


    Thanks to his natural sociability, Carmen had started talking comfortably with Sagitta over the past few days. Sagitta nodded silently and replied briefly:


    "Alright."


    While the two of them went off to gather more firewood, I moved to perform my usual role ¡ª cheering up a dejected Dakia.


    She crouched beside the explosion''s remains, looking disheartened.


    "I really thought it would work this time..."


    "Didn''t the explosion seem smaller than a few days ago? If the scale of the blasts keeps decreasing like this, you''ll surely be able to spark a proper flame soon."


    "I can''t believe I''m a mage who can''t even light a fire..."


    Though Dakia was a mage, she wasn''t good at handling magic ¡ª more precisely, she wasn''t used to using it. In fact, she was far more skilled with a sword than with spells.


    This was because, as a noblewoman, she had deliberately avoided magic during her upbringing in order to focus on refining her manners and etiquette.


    She only started practicing magic again because a few days ago, unaware of her circumstances, I casually asked if she could help set up camp using magic.


    Since then, after the disaster on the first day, she seemed driven by sheer stubbornness ¡ª repeatedly attempting magic and getting frustrated each time.


    As a result, comforting a failed Dakia had become entirely my job.


    Still, a small explosion like this was a major improvement from the first time, when she nearly caused a forest fire.


    Murder! Murder!


    I gently patted my mother, who was gleefully mocking Dakia for being a mage who couldn''t start a campfire, and resumed comforting Dakia.


    "Lady Dakia. Everyone has times when they''re inexperienced."


    She replied in a gloomy voice:


    "I used to be good at magic when I was younger. I deliberately avoided it, yes, but I never imagined I''d be in this bad a state. Seriously."


    True ¡ª I''d never seen a mage this bad at magic before. For mages, using magic was as natural as breathing.


    Honestly, I was amazed by how stubbornly she had avoided magic for the sake of etiquette until she got to this point. Is this what nobles have to do to be considered refined?


    "I''m sure you''ll improve little by little."


    Dakia slowly looked up at me.


    "You really think so?"


    "Yes."


    She brushed herself off and began preparing camp again. Even though we constantly told her she didn''t need to help and should just rest, she insisted on contributing, saying she couldn''t slack off while traveling with others. And aside from her magic, she was quite handy with everything else.


    Just as Dakia and I finished preparing the camp, Sagitta and Carmen returned carrying a load of dry firewood. As the campfire crackled to life and we all sat around it, Sagitta began cooking with the ingredients he had prepared.


    Since I had no sense of taste, I couldn''t cook. Dakia and Carmen weren''t any better at it either. But perhaps thanks to his long mercenary career, Sagitta was quite skilled in the kitchen, so the cooking naturally fell to him.


    While we were eating around the fire, Dakia spoke up.


    "We''ll be arriving in Eradico tomorrow, right?"


    I nodded.


    "Yes. Tomorrow, we can soak in some nice hot water."


    Murder!


    My mother, delighted at the prospect of a hot bath, hummed joyfully, saying there''s nothing better.


    Carmen smiled warmly and added,


    "Still, we can''t let our guard down. We never know when Ilehe might target Lady Dakia again."


    There had been no further attacks from Ilehe on our journey to Eradico.


    It would''ve made more sense to ambush us while camping like this, rather than causing a scene inside a city.


    Attacking a noble inside a city would be a direct challenge to the ruling lord. To appease the lord afterward, the attacker would have to pay a hefty price to restore his honor ¡ª and even then, there''s no guarantee the offended lord would accept it or forgive the insult.


    Dakia''s relaxed attitude showed that she was well aware of this.


    Still, as Carmen said, we shouldn''t let our guard down completely.


    The next day, we reached the gates of Eradico and were greeted with a frenzied welcome.


    To be precise, I was.


    One of the guards, who had caught sight of the priest''s robe under my coat, ran out with a bright smile.


    "Priest! You''re a priest, right?!"


    I blinked in surprise and nodded.


    "Yes. I am a priest."


    The guard clung to me with a desperate expression.


    "Please, Priest! I beg you ¡ª could you tell that ''Trumpeter of Rest'' fool to stop raising the dead? He won''t listen to anyone, not even the lord! We''ll reward you handsomely!"

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29 - 29


    "Acquaintance."


    I gently pried the guard off my arm and spoke.


    "Even if I go talk to them, I doubt it''ll change anything."


    Back when I worked at the cemetery, I had interacted with them a few times due to the nature of my job. So I knew well that the Heralds of Rest were not the kind of people who would stop what they were doing just because someone said a few words to them.


    The guard clung to me again with a desperate expression.


    "But you''re a priest too! Whether it works or not, please, just speak with them! I''m begging you. My fellow guards are all at their limits from the dead wandering the streets every night. Me too!"


    With him pleading this desperately, I couldn''t just ignore it. It wasn''t even that hard to go talk with them briefly.


    "I''ll try talking to them, but don''t expect too much."


    The guard''s face lit up.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!"


    We had arrived a bit late, and the sun was already beginning to set.


    "Where is the Herald of Rest?"


    "Not far from here. Shall I take you there now?"


    I glanced at my companions, who looked as bewildered as I felt, and answered the guard.


    "Please wait a moment."


    "Yes!"


    I turned to Dakia and said,


    "Princess, things turned out like this, so please go ahead and find accommodations. I''ll help them out for a bit and catch up later."


    Dakia responded with a warm smile, as if she''d known I''d say that.


    "Go ahead."


    With my employer''s permission, I asked the guards to lead my party to a decent inn, which they gladly agreed to.


    "Give me your bag. I''ll take it to your room."


    "Thank you, then."


    I handed my travel bag to Carmen and followed the guard to where the Herald of Rest was. Walking a quiet road outside the city, I asked the guard,


    "How long has the Herald of Rest been here?"


    "Almost two weeks."


    Two weeks? No wonder he''s so desperate.


    Sentient beings instinctively feel deep unease and aversion upon seeing the risen dead brought forth by the Heralds of Rest. Some weaker individuals even fell into panic when exposed to them for too long. So, most people were extremely reluctant to meet or speak with a Herald of Rest.


    The sun, which had illuminated the land all morning, slowly sank behind the towering snow-covered mountains. As the hidden darkness crept in, the guard lit a torch he had prepared.


    "Just a little further."


    His tense voice was full of apprehension about the undead that might emerge at night. With a rustling sound, the guard''s eyes were soon filled with fear.


    The dead began crawling up onto the road. Those with intact legs walked. Those without them crawled, following the others.


    They were all heading somewhere.


    "Pr-Priest..."


    His trembling voice and fading eyes told me clearly that he was at his limit. I smiled gently.


    "Do you have a spare torch?"


    "Y-Yes!"


    He handed me the torch he was holding and lit a new one.


    "Looks like I won''t need further guidance. You should head back to Eradico."


    "A-Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    If we kept going together, it was obvious he''d collapse from fear, and I''d have to carry him back to the city. Better to send him off now while he can still walk on his own.


    The guard thanked me repeatedly and dashed off back to the city like he was flying.


    "Fools!"


    My mother grumbled, wondering why people were so afraid of nothing more than moving chunks of dead meat. I patted the breast pocket she was hiding in and stepped into the marching dead.


    "Mother. It''s perfectly natural for people to be afraid of moving corpses. Just imagine this ¡ª you''re about to cook, and you''ve placed a headless chicken on the cutting board, but suddenly, it starts running off on its own."


    My mother wriggled for a while inside my pocket, contemplating. Then, she cautiously responded.


    "Still... why is that scary?"


    She clearly didn''t understand. I chuckled.


    "Honestly, I just said that to sound thoughtful. I don''t really get why people fear these walking slabs of meat either."


    "Exactly!"


    She fumed at having wasted her energy thinking about it, and I soothed her as we walked on. Soon, I found the Herald of Rest who had raised these dead.


    The Herald of Rest stood in the midst of a swarm of the dead, blowing a white trumpet.


    No, "blowing" might be the wrong word.


    The trumpet was held to a white mask that covered his entire face, meaning his lips weren''t even touching the instrument. Without air being blown in, there should have been no sound.


    He was merely pretending to blow in complete silence.


    But then, the trumpet call of the Heralds of Rest was never meant for the living, and thus did not need to be heard by living ears. They blew their trumpets solely for the dead.


    Among the clergy of all kinds of gods, the Heralds of Rest were a particularly peculiar group. The Trumpet of Death and Rest they served had no worshippers ¡ª only priests.


    Unlike other gods who bestowed powers upon chosen followers, the Trumpet of Death and Rest handed out its powers to just anyone. Suddenly. Without reason.


    Those chosen became Heralds of Rest and lived lives devoted to the dead. None ever explained their selection, and no one truly understood why they lived as they did.


    They wandered alone, blowing silent trumpets, always leading the dead. While working in the cemetery, I had often buried the dead they brought.


    They typically appeared in places where mass deaths occurred, especially on battlefields, where they were a constant sight.


    Naturally, some authorities were displeased with them taking fallen soldiers away in the night. But no one dared to attack the undead led by a Herald of Rest, because Heralds were fiercely protective of the dead under their care.


    And really, who would want to fight a ceaseless army of undead?


    So the Heralds of Rest were like a natural phenomenon, drifting through life with the dead, interacting with no one.


    Black, trailing undertaker''s robes. White gloves and masks. Silent white trumpets.


    I gently pushed past the dead and approached the utterly impersonal figure.


    After weaving through the horde of corpses, I put on a friendly smile and spoke.


    "Good evening."


    There was no need to introduce myself. They had discarded their own names and didn''t care to know anyone else''s.


    Still, I hoped this one would speak.


    Some Heralds didn''t even speak ¡ª they communicated only through gestures.


    The white mask with no eyeholes turned toward me.


    Though surrounded by countless undead in the clearing, not a sound could be heard. In the near-total silence, I spoke again.


    "Perhaps many have come before me, but I''ve also been asked to speak with you. As you know, moving corpses are deeply unsettling to most people."


    No reply.


    "You''ve been here for nearly two weeks. Isn''t it time to move on? Your kind never stays in one place too long. Or is there another reason you''re lingering?"


    "...Hmm..."


    He started to speak, then paused, clearing his throat like someone who had forgotten how to speak after such a long silence. I waited patiently for him to continue. After a moment, he finally whispered in a low voice:


    "Worshippers of the Evil God."


    "What?"


    For a moment, I was genuinely shocked, wondering if he had somehow seen through the identity I had kept so carefully hidden. But the "worshippers of the evil god" he mentioned weren''t referring to me.


    He pointed toward the distant city of Eradico.


    "They will bring about great death."


    "You mean there are worshippers of the evil god inside the city?"


    The Herald of Rest nodded slowly.


    "Have you told anyone else about this besides me?"


    "No."


    "Then why are you telling me this?"


    The white mask fell silent again. I waited once more.


    "...Because."


    "What?"


    He muttered too softly for me to hear. When I asked again, he spoke a little louder.


    "Because it''s already begun."


    At the same moment as the Herald''s words, a massive violet barrier engulfed Eradico. This was no time to be leisurely talking.


    I sprang to my feet and sprinted toward the city.


    Alone among the dead, the Herald of Rest slowly spoke.


    "As you wished, I have told him the truth. O Trumpet of Death and Rest."


    He took a step forward, trailing his flowing black garments behind him.


    "Now, before death is dishonored, I shall do my part."


    His footsteps headed straight toward Eradico.


    The dead began to move, slowly following him.


    Boom!


    A massive violet barrier had thoroughly sealed Eradico from the outside world. Moreover, this wasn''t just a wall formed by divine power.


    It was a barrier created by twisting the laws of nature through densely concentrated magical energy.


    A mage. There was a mage inside.


    While it wasn''t entirely impossible to break in with brute force, it was highly inefficient and would clearly take a long time.


    By the time I got through, it was obvious what horrors would have already occurred inside.


    But I had a way to get through this magical wall. I pulled out Mother''s Hand from my coat.


    "It''s your time to shine, Mother." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mother''s Hand was easily affected by simple physical laws but remained untouched by magic-warped ones. In other words, I could use it to sneak in without alerting the mage.


    As I brought the hand close to the barrier, it shimmered and transformed into a girl.


    With one hand on her hip, Mother looked up at me and shouted:


    "Slaughter!"


    It was a question¡ªDo you really have to go in there? Her worry was perfectly understandable. Facing worshippers of an evil god wielding divine powers could easily mean death.


    Reflected in her deep green eyes laced with darkness, I saw my own face.


    I smiled gently, as always.


    "Your son insists on it."


    "Slaughter..."


    With an exasperated sigh, she reached out her soft hand to take mine and led me forward.


    As I let her guide me, my body passed effortlessly through the violet magical barrier.


    "Slaughter!"


    Mother warned me again to be extremely careful and stretched out her hands toward me. I gently embraced her, and with a shimmer of darkness, the girl transformed back into a hand and slipped into my chest pocket.


    I drew the Butcher and looked at the now-exposed Eradico.


    The city was on fire, filled with screams.


    Why did every city I go to end up burning?


    I rushed through the city gates.


    Three figures stood in the middle of the burning street.


    A violet-haired woman clung to another woman''s hand, wailing.


    "It''s not here! You said it was here! But it''s not!"


    The red-haired woman she clung to was drenched in cold sweat.


    "I definitely saw his party enter the city! J-just give me a moment! I''ll find him!"


    "You! Just! Die!"


    A man who had been silently observing them finally opened his mouth.


    "Wait. I think I''ve found him."


    "What?! Where?!"


    The violet-haired woman perked up and clung to him. He pointed at me.


    "Over there. That''s Marnak."


    The violet-haired woman beamed.


    "It is him! It''s really Marnak!"


    Blond hair cut neatly. A well-trimmed beard. A face that exuded charm.


    We''d met before.


    I quietly activated the Butcher.


    Whirrrrrrr!


    "Slaughter!!!"


    My mother''s voice begged me to stay calm and rational. I ignored it.


    The violet-haired woman skipped toward me.


    "Marnak! Marnak! You''re supposed to be so strong!"


    The divine corruption I had accepted to its limit revealed itself as tattoos. The Script of Decay amplified my body again and again.


    "Move."


    "I''ve waited so long for you! I¡ª"


    The spinning metal blade of the Butcher sliced her vertically in half. Blood and flesh sprayed.


    I charged ahead, divine power and muscle coiling into an explosion of strength.


    Whirrrrrrr!


    The Butcher became a single line. The line that would tear that bastard''s face apart.


    "You''re nothing like the rumors."


    "Shut up."


    As he muttered, a dark violet barrier rose before me. I swiftly pulled out Mother''s Hand and overlapped it with my hand.


    "What?!"


    The Butcher pierced through the barrier effortlessly, and the man''s face twisted in shock. I swung the blade to bisect him.


    But despite his shocked face, his body reacted faster than anyone else''s. That reflex saved his life.


    Instead, I shredded his left arm.


    The man¡ªRiberkel¡ªstaggered back, clutching his shoulder and grinning broadly.


    "Ah, now I remember! Hearing your voice jogged my memory! You''re that corpse cleaner from back then! Wow, seeing you in that priest''s robe kinda makes me proud! Huh?"


    Still grinning, he tilted his head.


    "But if I recall correctly, weren''t you dead? I personally killed you, remember? Huh. Weird. But hey, you''re alive now, so I guess it doesn''t matter. Although... it''s a bit of a shame for you."


    Riberkel bared his white teeth and extended his right hand toward me.


    "Because the arm of the priest who used to wear that robe? It''s this one! The right one, not the left! Hahaha! I used it so well over the last three years!"


    Filthy mage bastard.


    Grinding my teeth, I reined in my fury and enunciated each word clearly.


    "I''m going to chop you up piece by piece... slowly."


    I restarted the Butcher. It screamed in my place.


    Whirrrrrrr!

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30 - 30


    Huh...?


    It''s not that long of a story. Not that complicated either.


    Back when my mother still twitched now and then, I had shoved her hand into one of the two slots of my inventory. I did it because the overwhelming presence I felt every time I touched that hand was simply too much to bear.


    As a wretched, unregistered person, I was never welcome anywhere. I lived in fear that someone might discover I was a worshipper of an evil god, so I could never stay in one place for long. It was all a pointless fear, really, but back then, I carried those useless worries around like parasites.


    I earned just enough each day to survive the day.


    When I couldn''t earn anything, I starved that day.


    Fortunately, this body of mine was the kind that functioned pretty well even without food.


    I once considered becoming a mercenary, but I didn''t have the heart to kill someone. The idea of getting hurt myself scared me far more than the idea of hurting others.


    And so, my second winter came. A whole year had passed, but my life had not moved forward a single step.


    Still, I earned just enough each day to live that day.


    Then, one day, amidst a raging blizzard, I met my savior¡ªSanctus.


    As usual, I had fled the city in a panic driven by baseless fear. In the wilderness, I ran into a gang of bandits. I managed to outrun them, but I lost my way in the mountains.


    Not knowing a single thing about how to find food in the winter mountains, I kept walking, dragging along this still-functioning body. I kept heading east, where the sun rose, hoping to eventually come across a road people used.


    I starved, then starved again, and starved some more.


    Eventually, even this supposedly tireless body collapsed. Just before I lost consciousness in the blizzard, I saw a faint light.


    That''s how Sanctus saved me.


    He was a man somewhere between middle-aged and elderly. He was just the right mix of cheerful and serious.


    When I barely came to, he jokingly said he had almost removed my body without charging a fee. He didn''t ask me anything. He just told me to stay as long as I needed.


    He was a priest of the goddess of preservation, and also the caretaker of a cemetery outside the city.


    Honestly, when I learned he was a priest, I considered running away immediately. But of course, I couldn''t resist the free food and warm bed, so I stayed.


    Once I was somewhat better, I started helping him with handling corpses. It all began because I felt guilty just eating and resting without doing anything in return.


    While working, I eventually asked him casually:


    Why did you save me?


    He smiled gently and answered:


    "I just felt like it."


    That smile lodged itself deep in my heart.


    Sanctus always helped others, again and again and again. He constantly said that you don''t need a reason to help people. I wanted to be like him. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And slowly, I became more like him.


    Winter came again. A peaceful year had passed. I started to think that maybe continuing to live like this wouldn''t be so bad. I genuinely believed that.


    Then one day, while clearing the snow as usual, I found a man collapsed on the ground. Like me the winter before, he was on the verge of death.


    I saved him, just like Sanctus had saved me.


    But I never should have saved that damn magician bastard.


    That damn magician bastard accepted my help with a smile, recovered, and then confessed that he was a worshipper of an evil god¡ªbefore tearing me apart with his magic.


    That''s how I died. Or so I thought.


    When I came to, a hand was gently stroking my cheek. The same hand I had locked away in my inventory¡ªI didn''t know how it had gotten out.


    And then I saw the result of what I had done.


    Sanctus'' corpse, torn to shreds.


    It was all my fault. If I hadn''t saved that damn magician bastard, Sanctus would still be alive.


    I buried his remains and took his priest''s robes, storing them in the now-vacant slot of my two-slot inventory.


    I needed power. In this world, peace was only granted to those strong enough to protect it.


    Mercy, too, was something only the worthy deserved.


    Only the hand that had slipped out of the inventory trembled with sorrow and concern for me. Looking at that hand, I remembered the profession I had long avoided.


    Priest of Decay.


    I had a way to become stronger.


    And so, I accepted myself as a Priest of Decay.


    WHIIIIIIIRRRR!!!


    With no hesitation, I swung the Butcher''s Blade, pouring nothing but pure killing intent into it.


    "Whoa there! Careful!"


    With Riverkel''s shout, holy power stirred. Black shadows grabbed at my limbs. Shadows? Please.


    I braced my legs harder. Tearing through the shadows with brute force, I swung the Butcher again, craving the enemy''s blood.


    "Die!"


    Riverkel grinned, flashing his white teeth. He stomped his right foot and shouted:


    "Scales of Retribution!"


    A hammer of pure white light came crashing down on my head¡ªthe divine spell Hammer of Judgment, a holy power wielded by priests of the Church of Reform.


    The light struck me hard. A heavy divine shock coursed through my entire body.


    "Gah."


    I coughed up blood. Barely regaining balance, I saw Riverkel smiling even wider as he spoke.


    "Now that I look closer, the divine energy on you doesn''t come from the goddess of preservation. But that blessing on your robes is functioning properly, so..."


    He chuckled and continued:


    "You''re a fellow worshipper of an evil god, aren''t you?"


    That son of a bitch.


    "Shut up!"


    "Did I hit a nerve?"


    "I said shut up! Mother!"


    The air twisted. The space tore open, and a massive giant of decay fell through.


    ¨CGAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!


    I revved up the Butcher''s Blade again. The metal teeth spun at high speed.


    Today, I will kill that ungrateful, damn magician bastard.


    Riverkel looked up at the Decay Giant and laughed.


    "Wow. That''s a fun divine ability. Since my left arm slot''s free, I''ll just take yours!"


    I didn''t need to answer. I sprang forward straight toward Riverkel. The Gate of Decay glowed brighter than ever, pouring power into me.


    The spinning sawblade tore through the air, becoming a line meant to devour Liverkel.


    "I really like you! Seriously!"


    The woman with violet hair¡ªwhose body had clearly been split in two just moments ago¡ªintervened between me and Liverkel, stretching out her arm.


    Blood and flesh were shredded. She had blocked the Butcher with a sacrificed arm, yet wore a beaming smile.


    "You and I¡ª"


    "Get out of the way!"


    WHRRRRRRRRRRRR!


    I lopped off her head and charged straight at Liverkel. As I lunged, he smiled and pointed behind me.


    Something pulled me back from behind. I gave up on cutting Liverkel and spun on my planted foot, shredding whatever had grabbed me. A mess of blood and flesh, tangled with strands of violet hair, scattered through the air.


    "Hot-blooded! I love it!"


    From behind Liverkel, the violet-haired woman peeked her head out again with a radiant grin.


    "How many of me will you get through, I wonder? I''m so curious! Seriously!"


    They were taking their time and enjoying this¡ªbut I wasn''t alone here.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The steps of the Giant of Decay shook the earth.


    ¡ªRRRAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!


    The roaring giant swung its fist down to crush Liverkel and the woman. As Liverkel muttered something low under his breath, a violet barrier intercepted the giant''s blow.


    KRAAANG!


    The thin veil shattered like paper, but the two of them quickly retreated to safety.


    The red-haired woman, who had been watching us in a daze, suddenly shouted:


    "If we''re all worshippers of evil gods, can''t we just talk this out? Huh? Let''s just take what we need and be done!"


    "No! Never! No way! Do you know how long I''ve waited for him?"


    Liverkel grinned at her outburst and answered.


    "I''d be down for that, but this guy? He''s not gonna go along with it. Right?"


    I silently gripped the Butcher. The vibration of the spinning saw calmed my fury.


    He was right.


    Tonight, I will kill Liverkel. No matter what.


    "Let''s go."


    BOOM!


    At my call, the Giant of Decay let out a ferocious roar and charged.


    ¡ªRRRAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!


    THUD!


    A man rolled across the ground after being struck by Sagitta''s club. Dakea looked at the fallen man with trembling eyes.


    "He''s not dead... right?"


    Sagitta glanced at the man and answered briefly:


    "Not yet."


    SMACK!


    A woman collapsed after being struck on the head by Carmen''s sheathed sword. He looked momentarily guilty, then quickly shouted:


    "Let''s move¡ªhead to the lord''s castle!"


    Everything had happened so suddenly.


    The moment the violet veil enveloped the city, some of the citizens went berserk. Those they injured also went mad. The chaos erupted all at once, swallowing the entire city.


    The group had just been unpacking at the inn when the mob of lunatics began tearing through the city. They quickly grabbed their gear and rushed out. They first tried to escape the city, but waves of lunatics blocked every path, forcing them to change course and head toward the lord''s keep.


    Dakea swung her sheathed sword. Her sharp blow sent a madman tumbling.


    Just a little more¡ªthey were almost at the inner castle.


    "Uh...?"


    But what Dakea saw when she finally reached the keep was despair.


    A broken gate. Blood and flesh smeared across the ground and walls. Madness hadn''t just struck the common folk.


    Sagitta stared at the shattered gates with a blank expression. He slung his club back to his waist and drew a spear.


    Per Carmen and Dakea''s earlier requests, they had only been knocking people unconscious. That ended now.


    "Sagitta?"


    He looked back at Carmen and said:


    "We have to kill them now. Kill and keep killing until we break free of this insane city."


    Then he turned to the noblewoman.


    "My lady."


    "Yes?"


    A lunatic charged at Sagitta with a wild scream.


    "RAAAAAAAAHHHH!"


    THUD.


    Without hesitation, Sagitta swung his shield and crushed the madman''s head. Blood sprayed across his helmet. He looked into the princess''s golden eyes and said:


    "Woman, child, man¡ªnone of it matters. Beat them hard enough, and they''re just meat. If you want to live, stab the meat. I''ll lead the way."


    He dashed forward into the mob of madmen, smashing through them with shield and spear.


    Carmen and Dakea clenched their teeth, drew their swords, and followed close behind. As Sagitta had said, there was no room left for mercy toward those who had once been citizens.


    Sagitta kicked away an oncoming lunatic and stabbed another through the neck, shouting:


    "Don''t fall behind!"


    Dakea shut her eyes tightly and swung her sword. She could feel the sickening sensation of slicing through living flesh. But the urgency of the moment left no time to dwell on her first kill. She swung again¡ªher second kill. And again¡ªa third.


    The group pushed forward, and pushed again. Killing every lunatic that stood in their way.


    "Haaah!"


    Sagitta cut down another and charged forward. The gate was now just ahead.


    Through the gap he had made, he saw them¡ªa rampaging giant, several people, and in the center of it all, Marnak holding his own.


    He shifted his grip on the spear¡ªnot to thrust, but to throw.


    THUD.


    With his legs as pillars, he poured every ounce of muscle into the motion. His body knew the way¡ªto send the spear with zero wasted energy. And he followed that instinct.


    The spear in Sagitta''s hand tore through the air at explosive speed.


    CRACK!


    Liverkel blocked the Butcher with magic, then chuckled at me.


    "Don''t you have anything new? You''re so predictable¡ª"


    At that moment, Liverkel''s head exploded. The spear that burst it hung quivering, embedded in the ground.


    I was so dumbfounded I stood frozen, muttering:


    "What the hell just...?"

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31 - 31


    "Futility"


    As I slightly lifted my head and looked in the direction the window had flown from, I saw Sagitta leaping back into the crowd of madmen.


    So it was Sagitta.


    I stood blankly, staring at the headless corpse.


    They say revenge is empty¡ªI''ve read that somewhere before¡ªbut is it really supposed to feel this empty?


    I didn''t expect an epic, grand conclusion, but I certainly didn''t expect it to end so hollowly either.


    But... did he really die?


    Suddenly, the thought struck me. I quickly reached out and grabbed Riberkel''s corpse, shouting,


    "Mother! I offer you this one''s corpse!"


    I prayed as I always did, but Riberkel''s body didn''t transmute into divinity. As I suspected, he might still be alive...


    Just then, a flood of divinity, tangled and overflowing, burst out from Riberkel''s corpse.


    "Kill!!!"


    A scream from Mother, urging me to throw it away immediately. But there''s no way I was letting go.


    The Script of Decay once again pushed my physical abilities to the limit. I gauged the outpouring divinity and calmly activated the Butcher.


    WEEEEEENG!


    Limbs flew. The Butcher screamed as it shredded Riberkel''s body.


    "Kill!!!"


    I wanted to cleave even the torso in half, but Mother''s urgent warning told me that would truly be dangerous now. I grabbed Sanctus'' right arm and quickly stepped back.


    The torso, now the only part left, floated into the air, radiating a chaotic mixture of divine power. A red-haired woman screamed when she saw it.


    "It''s ruined! Everything''s completely ruined! I told you we should''ve talked it out instead of fighting!"


    Thud!


    The purple-haired woman got smacked by a giant''s punch, slammed into the ground, then sprang back up yelling.


    "What the hell! I didn''t see! What did you even do?! Do it again! Do it again!"


    Hundreds of pure white threads burst from Riberkel''s torso. The threads rapidly extended like living things, reaching for the surrounding corpses.


    Each strand was overflowing with divine energy, far beyond what any ordinary priest could ever wield.


    "Kill!"


    Mother kept screaming at me to run. Scanning quickly, I saw the red-haired woman clutching the struggling purple-haired one and fleeing.


    "We have to run! Once he gets like that, he can''t distinguish friend from foe!"


    "Let go of me! I said LET GO! I''ll kill you! I swear I will!"


    "Shut up already!"


    I shouted to the Giant of Decay.


    "Throw me that way! And then you may return!"


    Worried, I glanced toward where Sagitta had last been, but only saw the mob of madmen shrieking. Once I confirmed they couldn''t see me for now, I jumped onto the giant''s hand.


    ¡ªAaaaaAAAAAHHHH!!!


    With a roar, the giant hurled me. The harsh wind slammed against my face and body. Once again, the Script of Decay began to glow emerald green.


    Target: the red-haired woman who was running. The purple-haired one looked completely deranged and probably wouldn''t give a coherent answer.


    The ground rapidly approached.


    Crash!


    I hit the ground and rolled to lessen the impact. My head throbbed, screaming at me to stop this madness. Ignoring the cries of my brain, I sprang up and drew the Butcher.


    The high-speed spinning blades roared inches from the red-haired woman''s face. I looked into her green eyes and asked:


    "What happens now?"


    But the answer came from an unexpected direction¡ªthe purple-haired woman hanging from her side started shouting noisily.


    "Me! I''ll tell you! Okay? Let me tell you!"


    The red-haired woman shouted in alarm.


    "What did he even ask?! Why are you spilling everything?! Shut up! Just shut up already!"


    "But! But! He''s a priest like us, right?! So doesn''t that mean we can try recruiting him? And Riberkel, who didn''t like him anyway, is already messed up like that!"


    Far off, the grotesquely mutated body of Riberkel floated in the air, a massive chunk of flesh formed from countless corpses writhing together.


    The red-haired woman gave me a strange look.


    "Now that you mention it..."


    She quickly shook her head and said,


    "No! There''s no way he''d listen to us! You''ve heard the rumors¡ªhe goes around saving people like crazy. Those types usually hate us!"


    "But! But! I want to try! Just once!"


    Well, I could always hear them out and then decide whether to slice their heads off. I lowered the Butcher with a smile.


    "Go ahead. Let''s hear this story of yours."


    The red-haired woman''s eyes widened in disbelief, and she said dazedly,


    "It... actually worked?"


    "Me! Me! I''ll explain! My name''s Perli! And this is Bena!"


    The purple-haired woman¡ªPerli¡ªchattered cheerfully, dangling from Bena''s side.


    "We''re from Liberatio! The secret society of Evil God worshippers! You remember those people you killed back in Kelton? Them too!"


    "Yes."


    "They were all with Liberatio! That''s why we were waiting here for you!"


    A secret society of evil god worshippers. The idea that people who should have no connection or unity were banding together like this¡ªit didn''t make sense. It shouldn''t make sense. Somewhere, unknown to me, the gears turning the world were grinding on.


    This had to be related to the main quest.


    I needed more. More information. The main quest would undoubtedly plunge this world into chaos, and I had to be prepared with as much knowledge as possible to survive it.


    "How many evil god worshippers are part of Liberatio?"


    "Ummm..."


    Perli paused, then smiled with gleaming white teeth.


    "I don''t know! Bena doesn''t know either! I''m just here because they said I could go wild! Bena was sent by her sect''s upper ranks! Riberkel probably knew a bit! He was sent directly by Liberatio!"


    That lump of meat certainly wouldn''t be answering any questions now. Time to ask something else.


    "What is Liberatio''s goal?"


    "I''ll answer that."


    Bena brushed her red hair back and spoke.


    "Liberatio''s goal is simple¡ªto create a world where no one is persecuted for whatever god they believe in."


    "And people like that turn a city into this?"


    It was a laughable cause. As I looked out over the city filled with screams and shrieks, Bena calmly continued,


    "I didn''t want this either. Riberkel started it, saying he needed to collect something. That''s why things ended up like this."


    Riberkel again.


    "Then why were you looking for me? Earlier, it seemed like you were trying to take something from me."


    "That''s right. We were waiting here to retrieve an item from you. I don''t know how things got so out of hand, though."


    "What item are you referring to?"


    Bena looked me straight in the eye and said¡ª


    "You have it, don''t you? That orb-like relic that was embedded in the Incarnation''s body."


    Ah, she must mean the one that sealed Mother''s divinity. But that orb''s already shattered and gone.


    "If you''re talking about that orb, it''s already broken."


    "What?! Do you know what that was?! That can''t be broken! Don''t lie! That thing should be indestructible! Because..."


    Bena stopped herself just before saying more.


    I knew exactly why she believed it couldn''t be broken.


    The relics that sealed parts of Mother''s power maintained their durability by using the divine energy trapped inside to reinforce themselves ¡ª so they wouldn''t be accidentally destroyed and unseal what they contained.


    A vague suspicion I''d had before was now confirmed.


    These cultists were trying to do something using the relics that contained Mother''s power.


    Feigning calm, I asked,


    "It really is broken. I left the pieces behind in Kelton. Was that relic one of a kind? Something precious to your ''Liberatio'' group?"


    "There are four! Four more!"


    Before Bena could answer, Purly, excited that she finally had something to say, jumped in and blurted it out.


    They had four more?


    ''Kill!!!''


    Mother thrashed violently, her rightful fury as the owner of that sealed power erupting inside me.


    "What the hell are you doing spilling everything like that?!"


    "Whatever! Whatever! If they join us, they''ll find out anyway! Don''t be such a stingy pants!"


    "It''s not decided yet whether they''re joining us!!!"


    ''Kill!''


    Mother now urgently warned me that it was really time to flee. The grotesque divine mass that had devoured corpses was on the verge of becoming something ¡ª it was nearly complete.


    With a deliberately friendly smile, I asked,


    "By the way, which one of you caused the citizens to fall into madness?"


    Purly grinned wide and answered quickly.


    "Not me! I don''t know how to do that stuff!"


    Bena frowned and glared at her.


    "Hey! Why are you so desperate to answer every damn thing she asks¡ª"


    Shhk.


    Bena''s head rolled across the ground. I''d heard enough. If I dragged this out, I wouldn''t have time to retrieve my companions.


    Without pause, I swung my froststeel blade toward Purly''s neck. She calmly raised a hand to block it ¡ª completely unfazed by the thought of losing a limb.


    I pressed harder. The froststeel blade sliced through her hand and continued toward her neck.


    Just before her head was severed, Purly smirked and said,


    "See you again!"


    Another fresh head hit the ground. I quickly reached out and spoke:


    "I offer this to Mother."


    Only the red-haired woman''s corpse turned into divinity and soaked into my body.


    [Divinity: 3023]


    So the other one really didn''t die. Whatever trick she used, she was annoyingly tenacious.


    Once I absorbed Bena''s divinity, the divine presence that had blanketed the city slowly began to fade.


    The howls of the mad ceased, and silence descended upon the city.


    Now it was time to find my comrades. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I believed without a doubt that they were alive. All three were capable of protecting themselves, at the very least.


    When I headed back to where I''d last seen Sagitta, I found my companions catching their breath, slumped among heaps of corpses. Thankfully, all three were safe.


    Carmen spotted me and gave a weary smile.


    "Over here, Marnac! Everything just collapsed all of a sudden ¡ª was that you?"


    I nodded.


    "Yes. I dealt with the cultist who was creating the madmen."


    Sagitta, who had been sitting quietly, spoke to me.


    Had he figured it out? We''d all been fighting in the chaos, but the giant of rot had clearly been aiding me. If he had noticed... would I need to kill him? I really didn''t want to.


    "Did my spear help at all?"


    I looked into his eyes, but there was no sign of suspicion. He wasn''t the type to hide his feelings.


    Looks like he didn''t notice. For now.


    I smiled and replied.


    "It helped a lot. Almost surprisingly so."


    Sagitta gave a small smile in return.


    "I''m glad I could be of help to you, Priest."


    "But now we should get moving. Something big is about to awaken."


    "What''s waking up?" Carmen asked.


    At that moment, a monstrous scream erupted from the city gates.


    - KIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEKKK!!!


    I gave a bitter smile.


    "That."


    A colossal stitched-together giant slowly rose to its feet. Its body was an amalgamation of human corpses, each squirming as if alive.


    There''s no worse taste than that. Just like the bastard who owned that authority.


    I quickly reached out and helped Dacia up. She had been brooding over the corpses she herself had raised just moments ago.


    "Lady Dacia! Once we get through this, I''ll do my best to comfort you ¡ª but for now, please focus!"


    She looked at me with dazed eyes, then gave a faint smile when she saw my worried expression.


    "And how exactly do you plan to comfort me?"


    "I''ll think of something! Right now, we need to buy time to save the survivors. You don''t need to help, but at least move!"


    Carmen cut in, quick as ever.


    "If we buy time... who''s coming?"


    "They are. Without a doubt."


    There''s no way he wouldn''t show up, not with Liberkel playing around with corpses like that.


    "Uh..."


    Sagitta cautiously spoke.


    "Yes?"


    "I think... they''re already here."


    When I turned to look toward the stitched giant, countless dead were crawling up its body. The giant roared, crushing and pulverizing the living corpses that clung to it.


    - KIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEKK!!!


    The dead paid no heed. They bit and clawed at the giant with relentless fury.


    And there, in the middle of the chaos, I saw him.


    A white mask. Flowing black robes that dragged along the ground. A trumpet without sound.


    The Trumpeter of Rest raised his silent horn and began playing a voiceless funeral dirge.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32 - 32


    A new weapon?


    As the trumpet for the dead sounded, the pace of the revived ones gradually quickened.


    Faster. Rougher. Stronger.


    ¡ª Kiiiaaaaahhh!!!


    All the mouths on the body of the patchwork giant let out rough roars. Triggered by the roar, the corpses forming the giant''s body squirmed, resisting the undead climbing up and clinging to them.


    Boom!


    The patchwork giant''s fist swept away a horde of undead. The gap left by the giant was immediately filled by a surge of new undead. The void disappeared in an instant.


    An endless horde of the dead.


    Even the broken and crushed bodies began crawling again toward the patchwork giant, writhing with whatever parts remained intact.


    The undead were silent, and within that silence, only the patchwork giant kept roaring and rampaging endlessly.


    ¡ª Kiiiaaaaahhhh!!!


    We watched from a distance. Dakia glanced at us cautiously before speaking carefully.


    "It looks like a decisive blow is needed. Should I try supporting with magic?"


    Carmen gave a weak smile after briefly looking at me and Sagitta.


    "That might be a bit..."


    Sagitta nodded quietly, and before the princess could act out, I supported Carmen''s stance.


    "You need to restrain yourself, Your Highness. As I''ve mentioned before, uncontrollable allied magic is more dangerous than the sharpest enemy blade."


    Friendly fire from an ally is terrifying.


    For mages who manipulate powerful mana that distorts natural phenomena, the most important quality isn''t raw output or versatility¡ªit''s precision.


    A great mage must be able to control their power down to the finest detail. No matter how powerful a spell is, if it sweeps up allies, its usefulness drops to zero.


    In that sense, Dakia''s magic was as volatile as a spark turning into an explosion, with a huge margin for error. That meant she was more likely to hit the undead climbing the giant than the giant itself.


    In short, "doing nothing gets you halfway there" was the most appropriate approach.


    Dakia blushed slightly.


    "I-it''s not that bad, is it? The target is huge. At that size..."


    "At that size, you''d need to pour in a massive amount of mana to do meaningful damage, and that increases the margin for error even more. If your intention is to blow up the city along with that giant, I''d advise you to hold back¡ªthere are still people alive down there." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She gave me a sour look.


    "Fine, fine. I won''t use magic. But aren''t you being a bit too blunt?"


    "I have to be, when it comes to battle. There''s no point warning people after someone''s already been hurt. Warnings only mean something before things go wrong."


    "You''re sharp as a knife."


    "You have to be."


    ¡ª Kiiiaaaaahhhh!!!


    The patchwork giant stomped and rolled on the ground, trying to shake off the undead, but the tide of corpses relentlessly chewed away at its body.


    But Dakia was right¡ªit did seem that the Trumpeter of Rest lacked a decisive way to bring down the patchwork giant.


    It was clear the Trumpeter would win eventually, but getting there would take time.


    Should I help?


    If I summoned the Giant of Decay to assist, it would cut down the time needed to defeat the patchwork giant drastically¡ªbut I wasn''t crazy enough to reveal my mother''s power in front of a priest.


    That meant I couldn''t use the Script of Decay either, so boosting my physical abilities was out of the question.


    So, for now, watching seemed like the best option.


    At that moment, the Trumpeter of Rest tucked his trumpet away and slowly walked toward us.


    Why is he coming here?


    Dakia asked cautiously.


    "He''s coming toward us, right?"


    "Seems like it..."


    The Trumpeter of Rest approached at a brisk pace and suddenly spoke. His hoarse voice rang out low and deep.


    "Among the four of you, is there one who is confident in their agility?"


    Agility? What''s this about?


    The party''s eyes turned to me. The unspoken meaning: "You''re the priest; maybe you should talk to him." And the Trumpeter''s white, featureless mask was facing me anyway.


    I smiled gently and replied.


    "What is the reason for your question?"


    A black-gloved hand extended from his flowing black robes. When his fingers swept the air, space twisted, and a spear made of bone appeared. He held it out and said:


    "I want someone agile to take this spear and pierce the giant''s heart. The spear will guide you to its location."


    A spear? Then it should be Sagitta.


    "Kill!"


    As I instinctively received the spear, my mother suddenly yelled to ask for a sword as well.


    "Do you have one in the shape of a sword, by any chance?"


    The pure white mask without eye holes silently stared at me. Then, once again, the black glove drew through the air. A white bone sword fell into my hands.


    Oh, he doesn''t just make one¡ªhe can make multiple?


    I made a mental note to book a room and give my mother a proper hand massage after this was over, and cautiously asked again:


    "Um... if you don''t mind, could you also make two more swords and a quiver of arrows?"


    The Trumpeter of Rest remained silent. As the patchwork giant''s roar rang out again, he finally replied:


    "Say everything at once."


    Thankfully, he was a generous man. I received two more swords and a quiver of bone arrows from him and distributed them to the party.


    Sagitta gripped the bone spear and gave it a few swings before smiling in satisfaction.


    "Quite decent."


    Dakia held her sword and sliced the air a few times, exclaiming in awe.


    "It''s super light."


    While Carmen examined the arrows and sword, I studied the bone sword I had received.


    It didn''t feel like bone at all¡ªrazor-sharp edge and characteristic lightness. I was a little worried about its durability, but since it was made with the Trumpeter''s divine authority, it had to be strong.


    The Trumpeter''s divine energy subtly infused the sword, which likely made it especially deadly against undead beings like the patchwork giant.


    "Quite a decent weapon."


    "If you want help, I''ll give these weapons to you."


    We quickly exchanged glances and nodded. Weapons like these were never easily obtainable, especially those given by the "Trumpeter of Rest."


    I nodded at him.


    "I will help. But..."


    Boom!


    The patchwork giant, still unrelenting, continued to rampage fiercely. To climb its body and stab this weapon into its heart?


    That seemed like something only a legendary hero or the protagonist of a game could do.


    The Trumpeter of Rest seemed to understand the meaning behind my gaze, and surprisingly, he spoke in a long sentence.


    "I will stop the giant''s movements for a moment. You should use that opportunity to stab the weapon deep into its heart. The arrows are too short for this task."


    Before Carmen could say anything, the Trumpeter of Rest cut her off, as if unwilling to repeat himself. Carmen scowled and stepped back.


    "Will you do it?"


    It seemed that Sagitta and I would be the ones to directly pierce the heart. I looked at Sagitta, and he nodded heavily.


    Alright. Let''s give it a try.


    "I will do it."


    Hearing my response, the Trumpeter of Rest took a white trumpet from his robes and blew it toward the patchwork giant. With that silent performance, the situation suddenly changed.


    The bodies of the undead surrounding the giant melted and mingled together. The congealed blood and flesh of the dead became a vile liquid, which began to climb up the patchwork giant''s body.


    The ominous liquid quickly solidified as it covered the giant''s body. Within moments, parts of its lower body and arms were sealed, and the giant let out an ear-piercing roar.


    Gyaaahhh!!!


    Melting the bodies to solidify them?


    Isn''t that worse than consuming corpses to create the giant?


    At the same time, we all had the same thought. We looked at the Trumpeter of Rest, who calmly spoke.


    "I only deal with the shells of the ones I''ve given rest. Run."


    At his words, we immediately rushed into action. The giant''s thrashing was becoming more intense, and if we left it any longer, it would likely break free.


    We ran along the sloped path formed by the solidified undead bodies and charged toward the giant''s upper body. Upon spotting us, the giant roared menacingly.


    Gyaaahhh!!!


    Dakia laughed nonchalantly and shouted.


    "You can''t even move but still roaring so loudly!"


    Before Dakia''s words had finished, the giant''s right hand burst out from the undead, shattering the solidified bodies. I shot her a stern glance, and she quickly covered her mouth, lowering her head.


    "Mark, I''ll handle that hand!"


    With a shout, Carmen released her bowstring. The arrow, like a beam of light, pierced the giant''s head. As the bone arrow lodged into its body, the giant reacted violently.


    Gyaaahhh!!!


    A sharp scream erupted from the mouths of all the dead bodies. Dakia seized the opportunity and quickly made her move. The sword she wielded left a deep wound on the patchwork giant''s left arm, which was still encased in solidified undead.


    The patchwork giant screeched once more.


    "I''ll help hold the giant from below with Carmen!"


    Sagitta and I nodded lightly and dashed toward the giant''s back.


    Boom!


    The giant''s thick right hand swept across, but with its lower body fixed in place, the area within reach was obvious. No one in our group was going to get hit by such an obvious attack.


    Sagitta and I stepped onto the giant''s back and moved toward its heart. As we did, my mother quickly whispered into my ear.


    ''Kill!''


    Information about the ''divine'' being clustered in the center of the giant''s head. My mother told me to secretly take that divine fragment, as it might be useful.


    Then I should take it.


    "Sagitta!"


    "Yes!"


    "Do you think you can pierce the heart alone? I''ll cause a distraction at the head!"


    Sagitta looked at the location of the heart as indicated by the weapon and nodded.


    "That will be enough."


    The bodies making up the giant''s back reached out to grab us, but we trampled over them as we climbed the giant''s body.


    I focused all my strength into my legs. The dead bodies beneath us were crushed as we sprinted. I left Sagitta behind and continued to climb, finally reaching the giant''s head.


    The faces of the many heads that made up the patchwork giant somehow resembled Liverkel''s.


    Perfect.


    This time, I''d be able to smash the head with my own hands.


    Gyaaahhh!!!


    The giant''s massive face, having detected my position, opened its mouth wide and roared at me. The giant''s right hand charged toward me, attempting to knock me off its shoulder.


    Boom!


    I leapt out of the way, avoiding the giant''s hand. Gripping the bone sword, I didn''t stab¡ªit was time to split it open.


    The face of Liverkel grew ever closer.


    Honestly, even without the Trumpeter of Rest asking for help, I had planned to help anyway.


    This monster, a sworn enemy of Saint Sanktus, the disgusting mage¡ªthis one, I intended to kill myself.


    Thud.


    The bone sword plunged into the giant''s skull.


    Gyaaahhh!!!


    I heard its screams, unleashing all the old hatred I had stored for so long.


    "This is the revenge for the corpse cleaner you once killed, you trash!"


    Without hesitation, I swung the sword down. Amid the spilling of unidentifiable chunks of flesh, a red orb filled with intense divine energy rolled out.


    ''Kill!''


    That must be it, my mother shouted.


    I quickly reached out and grabbed the orb, tucking it into my chest. At that moment, the patchwork giant''s body began to slowly collapse.


    It seemed Sagitta had successfully pierced the giant''s heart with his spear.


    Boom!


    As I landed on the ground, Dakia and Carmen quickly ran toward me.


    "Are you alright?"


    I nodded in response to Dakia''s question and then asked.


    "Where''s Sagitta?"


    "I''m here," Sagitta replied, covered in gore, holding his bone spear and smiling.


    "This thing''s pretty sharp."


    At that moment, parting the undead, the Trumpeter of Rest slowly approached, his white mask fixed directly on me.


    The white mask spoke.


    "Follow me. Just you."

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33 - 33


    Descent


    I followed the back of the Trumpeter of Rest, my mind racing.


    Could it be that he noticed I took the orb that emitted divinity from the head of the Ragged Giant? Or perhaps he realized that I''m a worshiper of the Evil God? Since the Trumpeter of Rest appeared, I hadn''t revealed any divinity related to corruption. How could he know?


    ''Kill!''


    My mother''s voice stirred, whispering to strike him now while he''s walking unguarded, reminding me that the one who strikes first always wins.


    The Trumpeter of Rest stopped walking.


    I tightened my grip on the Froststeel sword''s hilt, ready to draw it if needed.


    "He comes."


    A short statement, but the weight of it was far from light. Darkness crept up over the white mask. It crawled across the mask before falling back down. An oppressive, suffocating presence began to weigh heavily on the surroundings.


    I had felt something similar before.


    A pressure from beings beyond human¡ªa natural, divine weight.


    Some part of the ''God'' had descended to this place.


    The Trumpeter of Rest, dressed in flowing black, raised a hand and extended a single finger. A voice, scratching deeply within the recesses of my soul, penetrated my ears and pierced my heart.


    [Cathedral.]


    The pressure vanished. The darkness streaming down the white mask lifted. The Trumpeter of Rest continued to pant heavily, likely from the aftereffects of the divine presence that had entered his body.


    I waited patiently for him to catch his breath, contemplating deeply. My thoughts were tangled.


    The finger and the word "Cathedral."


    Could it be that the god had come down to inform me of a holy artifact in the cathedral? Does the "Trumpeter of Death and Rest" know the Mother of Corruption personally? I would need to ask my mother about this later.


    More than that, if my interpretation was correct, the Trumpeter of Death and Rest must have realized my identity as a priest of corruption. Does this mean he, too, knows who I really am?


    "Ha."


    The Trumpeter of Rest finally composed himself and stared at me.


    "Do you have something to say?"


    "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know."


    The simple words carried a clear meaning: "Whatever you are, I''ll remain a bystander."


    I smiled faintly and nodded.


    "Is that so? Then let''s move on."


    I kept my distance from the Trumpeter of Rest and spoke to my mother.


    "Do you know that god by any chance?"


    ''Kill...?''


    ''I have no idea...?'' came the simple reply.


    What was going on? What is happening here?


    My mind grew more complicated. I was left with troubling questions, returning to where the others were.


    When Carmen saw me coming back, she gave a bitter smile and pointed to the city.


    "So, what should we do about this?"


    The streets were filled with bodies, blood, and chunks of flesh. There were still areas burning here and there.


    The Trumpeter of Rest took out the white trumpet from his robes and blew into it. The corpses that had been lying in the streets began to rise one by one and moved towards the outskirts of the city. Dacia, seeing this, spoke softly to me.


    "Wouldn''t it be easier to clean up the city if the Trumpeter of Rest helped?"


    Carmen nodded as she listened.


    "Definitely, as the Princess said. The problem is, seeing those dead rise and leave the city, it seems like the Trumpeter of Rest has no intention of helping us."


    "So, we should ask for help."


    A pair of golden eyes looked at me, shining brightly.


    "Couldn''t you, the closest person to the Trumpeter of Rest, ask? You two were just sharing secrets not long ago, after all."


    I hadn''t shared anything with him, though; it was more like I just listened to him talk to the god.


    "We''re not that close."


    "Then should I ask instead? We''re four people, and it''s too little to save everyone."


    The endless procession of the dead leaving the city. If they helped, we could save many more. I nodded at Dacia.


    "I''ll ask for help."


    "Thank you!"


    Dacia''s face lit up, and she grabbed my hand eagerly.


    ''Kill!!!''


    I forced my mother''s struggling spirit back and gently freed my hand from Dacia''s grip.


    "I''ll go and ask right now."


    "Okay!"


    I walked toward the Trumpeter of Rest, who was silently playing his trumpet. The white mask turned to face me, and he stared at me without saying anything, as though silently urging me to speak. I smiled and said,


    "Would you be able to help clean up Eradico? If you could use the dead to search the city, we could save many more people." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Trumpeter of Rest, who had been staring intently at me, responded.


    "Helping the living is not my job..."


    He was about to reject me outright, but then paused and let out a deep sigh.


    "Ha."


    The sigh was filled with exhaustion. The Trumpeter of Rest spoke.


    "What do you need me to help with?"


    His sudden change of heart caught me off guard, but I accepted his willingness to help gratefully. This would help us save many lives.


    "Please help us find any remaining survivors."


    "Is that all?"


    "It would also be helpful if you could move them to relatively undamaged buildings."


    Slowly, the Trumpeter of Rest nodded. He blew into the trumpet again, and the dead that had been moving towards the gates turned and began to spread across the city.


    "And if you could also move any undamaged supplies, that would be great. Otherwise, everything will burn in the spreading fire. Oh, and if you could extinguish the fires..."


    I stopped mid-sentence as the white mask glared at me intensely. The Trumpeter of Rest spoke in a low voice.


    "Speak all at once. Please."


    "Right. I''ll summarize everything and bring it to you so you can hear it all at once."


    "...Alright."


    ''Kill!!!''


    My mother, now in the form of a young girl, extended both hands toward me.


    "Here it is, Mother."


    I handed her the orb from Riverkel''s head. She took it with a bright smile and immediately started working on it.


    The cleanup of Eradico proceeded surprisingly fast with the Trumpeter of Rest''s help. Countless waves of the dead mechanically saved people, extinguished fires, and gathered usable food and supplies. My group and I assisted the dead in moving the still unconscious survivors to safe buildings.


    Though the survivors appeared physically unharmed, many of them took longer to regain consciousness. But I could see that the divinity that had seeped into their bodies was starting to fade, so by tomorrow, most of them should regain their senses.


    The Trumpeter of Rest, who had neatly cleaned up the city, was about to leave without even saying goodbye as soon as I thanked him for his hard work.


    Without hesitation, I called out to him as he turned away, walking off. I handed him the right arm of Sanctus that I had kept. He looked at my face, took the arm silently, and left.


    We saw him off and chose separate rooms in the building we had set aside to stay in, planning to finish the cleanup tomorrow morning.


    ''Kill!!!''


    My mother, who had been clinging to my side and clutching the orb, threw it onto the floor, clearly frustrated because things weren''t going well.


    "Mother...?"


    I called out to her as I watched the orb rolling around on the floor. In her frustration, she had thrown it and was now glancing at me before hopping off the bed, rushing to pick up the orb, and grabbing my arm with a pitiful expression.


    ''Kill...''


    "Is the divinity tangled in the orb not coming undone? If you keep trying, I''m sure it will loosen. I assure you. But, mother, as much as you''re angry, throwing things isn''t a good way to vent your frustration. You know very well how bad that is."


    ''Kill...''


    She was furious because she couldn''t solve this one problem and was feeling helpless. I lifted her up and patted her back. Her small head burrowed into my chest.


    "Mother, you''re not useless at all. If it weren''t for you neutralizing the magic, I wouldn''t have been able to land such a great blow on Riverkel. You''ve been very helpful. Really. But mother, there''s one thing I must say."


    ''Kill?''


    Her beautiful eyes, constantly swirling with darkness and dark green light, looked at me. She tilted her head.


    I smiled and said, "Next time, no matter how frustrated you get, let''s make a promise not to throw things. If you don''t throw things, no matter how angry you are, you''ll become three times more attractive. Everyone will worship your patience, especially when you''re angry but don''t throw things."


    ''Kill?''


    "Did you ask if you''d become three times more attractive to me?"


    ''Kill!''


    I slowly shook my head.


    "Sadly, no."


    ''Kill?!''


    She was extremely surprised and disappointed. I comforted my struggling mother and said, "As I always tell you, you have to listen to the end of what people say."


    I smiled widely as I picked her up.


    "Because I''m already deeply in love with your charm, which I can''t even begin to fathom. Whether it grows three times or a hundred times, it doesn''t matter to me."


    ''Kill...!''


    A wave of emotion flooded over her. Seizing the opportunity, I spoke.


    "So, you''ve promised me that next time, no matter how angry you are, you won''t throw anything, right?"


    ''Kill!''


    "What?! Don''t lie!"


    Hilden, the head of the Eastern Branch of the ''Ireh'' organization that controls the underworld of the Northern Kingdom, screamed.


    "Don''t lie!" he yelled.


    Denial.


    The subordinate who came to report lowered his head in shame.


    "These damn demon worshipers!"


    Anger.


    "Did anyone from the princess''s group die, like our people?"


    Compromise.


    "Why does this only happen to me...?"


    Depression.


    After going through all the stages, Hilden finally collapsed into a chair, muttering gloomily.


    "Shit..."


    His plan to ambush the princess''s group, who would be caught off guard inside the city thanks to a large bribe paid to the lord of Eradico, was completely ruined by those damn demon worshipers.


    The assassins and the bribed lord were all dead.


    "How am I supposed to explain this? That bastard is going to throw a fit again."


    But he had to. If he stayed silent, that bastard would cause even more trouble.


    Hilden buried his body in the chair, tightly closing his eyes. The thought of the humiliation he would face was too painful.


    "Fucking bloodline! Fucking reptile! Just because he''s the prince of the Dragon Kingdom, does that mean he''s untouchable? Huh? Is that it? Shit! Every time I see beastmen, I just want to fucking lose it! I can''t stand it!"


    Three days had already passed since we arrived in Eradico. It had been a whirlwind of non-stop work.


    As I served stew to the citizens of Eradico, the one who received it bowed deeply, expressing his gratitude.


    "Savior! Thank you so much!"


    I awkwardly smiled and waved my hand.


    "That title is a bit much."


    "No! We can never thank you enough, Savior! Right, everyone!"


    "Yeah! Long live the four saviors! Yup!"


    "Long live!!!"


    Those who made eye contact with me cheered.


    "Long live the savior of Eradico, Marnak!!!"


    The Demon Slayer, the adversary of the evil gods, now the savior of Eradico.


    ''Kill!!!''


    I held my mother, who was chanting along, and quickly moved the ladle. I had planned to serve today and leave the city afterward.


    "Next person!"


    This passage contains detailed narrative elements, showcasing complex interactions and the development of the main character''s relationship with others. The tone shifts between moments of light humor, frustration, and intense emotions, reflecting the high-stakes environment the characters are in.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34 - 34


    An Accidental Encounter


    The door of the inn creaked open. Some of the people drinking on the first floor reflexively turned their gaze toward the woman who walked in.


    Hair and eyes as blue as ice. A face so beautiful it drew spontaneous admiration.


    Those who had let out small murmurs of awe quickly noticed the sacred priestly garb and sword she wore, and turned their heads back toward their drinks in haste.


    Priests weren''t inherently people to avoid, but they also weren''t people you wanted to get involved with without reason.


    The law was always distant, but fists were close. It was obvious what would happen if someone got too friendly just because of her face and ended up offending someone with divine authority¡ªthere''d be a funeral. Or several.


    The woman ordered a simple meal and sat down, waiting for her food to arrive. The noisy chatter of the people dug into her ears.


    "You hear about this?"


    "What now?"


    "This is from a merchant I met recently..."


    "Stop dragging it out and just spit it out!"


    The man rattled his empty mug. His friend frowned deeply and shouted, "One more beer over here!" before glaring at him.


    "Happy now?"


    "Heh heh. Of course. But don''t be too shocked. Apparently, not only our kingdom but also the Eastern Dragon Kingdom, the Western Desert Kingdom, and the Northern and Southern Empires are all seeing wild activity from the worshipers of the Evil God. Seems like those bastards have gone completely insane!"


    "Haven''t we already seen Kelton and Eradico suffer devastating losses? Honestly, with all this happening in the east, I wouldn''t be surprised if our city''s next on the list."


    The man took a big gulp of the beer handed to him by the innkeeper and smiled broadly.


    "But they say our kingdom''s among the least affected. In Kelton and Eradico, someone happened to be there at the right time¡ªsomeone who wiped out every last one of those Evil God bastards."


    His friend grinned too, finally recognizing a story he was familiar with.


    "You mean Marnak¡ªthe Adversary of the Evil God and Savior of Eradico!"


    "That''s right! It''s thanks to people like him that folks like us can drink in peace! Long live Marnak!"


    They clinked their glasses and downed their drinks. The friend, after emptying his glass, ordered another and leaned in to whisper.


    "But you know... if that Marnak guy says he''s coming to our city, don''t you think we should start packing? It feels like trouble always follows wherever he goes..."


    A warm dish was placed in front of the Blue Flame Priest who had been quietly listening. She stopped eavesdropping and murmured softly.


    "Marnak..."


    She hadn''t met him in Kelton because he disappeared, avoiding attention. But now that he had appeared in Eradico as well, it seemed his path and hers weren''t so different after all.


    The capital city of the Northern Kingdom of Algor¡ªPruina.


    She hoped to run into him by chance on the way there, and with that thought, she began her meal alone.


    We passed through two more cities after leaving Eradico. The capital was drawing nearer.


    Time had passed, and the harsh chill of winter had eased a little, making it clear that spring was slowly approaching. Though the snow still fell without warning.


    [Divinity: 3379]


    We''d cleared out a few bands of bandits who had recklessly attacked us along the way and collected their corpses, so I''d gathered a decent amount of divinity. My mother had been trying to extract it from the orb each time we stayed in town and she took on the girl''s form, but since it wasn''t originally her divinity, there hadn''t been any real progress yet.


    "Priest Marnak."


    While we were walking, Dakia came up beside me and spoke in a friendly voice. After walking all day, the only thing we could do¡ªwithin the limits of our stamina¡ªwas talk. Dakia always had something she was curious about. Especially with me.


    She''d just finished bombarding Sagitta and Carmen with questions, and now it was finally my turn.


    I smiled gently and replied.


    "What is it?"


    Her golden-melted eyes sparkled as she carefully opened her mouth.


    "This isn''t criticism, I promise. I really don''t want you to misunderstand. I''m just asking out of pure curiosity!"


    "What kind of question are you about to ask?"


    She licked her lips slightly with her pink tongue before continuing.


    "Priest Marnak, every time we run into bandits, you never let a single one of them live¡ªeven when they surrender and beg for their lives. Can you tell me why? Really, I''m not blaming you."


    After the first kill in Eradico, she seemed to have hardened her resolve and no longer hesitated about killing. That didn''t mean she enjoyed it.


    I chuckled softly and answered.


    "Did you ask Carmen and Sagitta the same thing, and now you''ve come to me last?"


    She nodded with an embarrassed smile.


    "Yeah. When I''m walking and spacing out, all kinds of questions come to mind."


    "Murder!"


    My mother''s sharp voice rang in my mind: "When your belly is full and your back is warm, you start having useless thoughts." Of course, Dakia couldn''t hear that voice.


    "Carmen said that if we let bandits who would even attack armed people like us live, they''d surely just go back to harming innocent civilians¡ªso she can''t let them live. Sagitta said she''s being paid, so she kills to earn her money, but if I wanted her to, she''d try to spare them from now on. What about you, Priest Marnak?"


    So why do I not show mercy to even those who''ve surrendered?


    I gathered my thoughts briefly and answered.


    "I believe in human potential."


    "Potential...? What do you mean? If you believe in people''s potential, then you must believe those bandits could become good people too. So shouldn''t you not kill them?"


    She looked so innocent and curious¡ªit was endearing.


    "As you said, Princess Dakia, I do believe there is a possibility for those bandits to repent and live virtuous lives. People can change."


    She still looked confused, so I smiled gently and added,


    "But, Your Highness, possibility is not reality. Grown people don''t change easily¡ªespecially those who''ve already committed crimes. Possibility is just that: a possibility. That''s why I kill them."


    She gave me a playful grin and threw out another question. Dakia truly enjoyed having conversations on all sorts of topics.


    "Even though there''s a chance they might repent?"


    "Yes. And I believe there''s a far greater chance that those who have committed evil once will slip back into it again, rather than truly repent. After all, it''s always the first time that''s the hardest."


    She pondered for a long time before asking me:


    "But do we really have the right to judge them however we please? The gods of the heavens don''t really speak to us unless it''s through a rare oracle. And even then, those oracles tend to be vague and open to interpretation, not about granting us that kind of authority."


    "Kill!!!"


    Mother shouted, "I gave him permission! I told Marnak he could do whatever he wanted!" But, of course, Dacia couldn''t hear her voice.


    Smiling, I answered her:


    "I''m not killing them because I believe I have the right to judge evil. I''m simply taking responsibility for my own choices."


    "Responsibility?"


    "If I were to let a wicked man go free, and he ended up causing another innocent to suffer... if tears of blood fell from someone else''s eyes because of my inaction¡ªthat would be my responsibility. On the other hand, if I kill him and cut off even the slightest possibility of redemption, that too is my responsibility. Between those two, I''ve chosen to bear the latter."


    I paused for a moment before continuing.


    "Naturally, I have no right to judge them. Someday, the price of all this indiscriminate killing may come to claim me. But even so, I''ve chosen to live this way. Because nothing is more unbearable than seeing someone I spared murder someone else."


    I spared Riverkel, a villain¡ªand Santus died because of it.


    That day, as I buried Santus''s mutilated body, I made a vow.


    If I couldn''t bear the full weight of the consequences, I would never spare an evildoer, no matter their potential.


    It was a twisted ideology¡ªbut one I chose to live by.


    Dacia quietly looked into my eyes. Then, very gently, as if afraid of hurting me, she spoke.


    "Would you... tell me that old story sometime? Only if you''re comfortable with it, of course."


    I chuckled. Once, I couldn''t even bring myself to say Santus''s name. But now that I''d split Riverkel''s skull in two, the story no longer felt so hard to tell.


    "I could, but perhaps that tale should wait for another time."


    "Huh?"


    "Look over there."


    We had come out of the woods and arrived at a fork where two roads merged. On the opposite path, a long merchant caravan was bustling forward in the same direction as us. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dacia looked where I pointed and widened her eyes.


    "They''re coming toward us?"


    Two men on horseback broke away from the caravan and quickly approached. Carmen called out to me:


    "Marnak! You see that?"


    "Yes."


    As they came closer, one of them spoke.


    "Seems like they''re headed the same way. Judging by our gear, they''re probably going to ask us to travel with them."


    Our bone-forged swords were tucked in their scabbards and not so visible, but Sagitta''s bright white bone spear was definitely eye-catching.


    It looked like the large merchant caravan had mistaken us for mercenaries.


    It wasn''t uncommon for big caravans short on manpower to hire mercenaries they happened to meet on the road.


    The riders stopped their horses in front of us, and one of them asked politely:


    "Are you mercenaries by chance?"


    Dacia answered for us.


    "I hired all of them."


    The man smiled easily at her reply.


    "Then, everyone here except the lady must be a mercenary. Perfect! Would the four of you be interested in meeting with our caravan leader? I''m sure he''ll make you an attractive offer."


    "Just a moment, please."


    "Of course."


    Dacia trotted back to us and asked:


    "What do you think?"


    Sagitta, who had been quiet until now, spoke first.


    "I think we should at least hear them out. With a caravan that size, there''s a good chance we could find some rare supplies. Even if they hadn''t approached us, we would''ve needed to talk to them eventually to restock."


    Sagitta had probably been thinking this through ever since she spotted the caravan and had just waited for the right moment to speak up.


    Carmen smiled at her and nodded.


    "I agree with Sagitta, milady."


    "So do I," I added.


    With all of us in agreement, Dacia nodded.


    "Then let''s meet them."


    The riders told us to follow the procession visible ahead and galloped back to inform their leader.


    Dacia watched them go and murmured:


    "Should we each buy a horse in the next city?"


    I smiled.


    "I don''t know how to take care of a horse in the winter."


    Truthfully, I didn''t know how to care for one at all. And horses didn''t like me much either¡ªas a priest of decay, they instinctively avoided me.


    Carmen, standing beside me, nodded.


    "Neither do I, milady."


    Sagitta also nodded silently, signaling the same.


    Dacia smiled gently at our reactions.


    "Same here. I guess we''ll just keep walking."


    Leaving behind all regrets, we quickly moved to join the caravan.


    A merchant lord in splendid red robes warmly welcomed us.


    [Welcome! On the road, anyone who isn''t a bandit is a friend!]


    His voice sounded mechanical, almost like a person pretending to be human. His head and body gleamed with golden metal.


    The man, who introduced himself as Aurelius, was a member of the Golden Race.


    Most merchant lords of large caravans belonged to that race, so it wasn''t too surprising. Judging from the amount of gold in his metallic body, it was clear that this was a well-funded caravan.


    Aurelius clacked his golden jaw as he greeted us warmly.


    [Now, now, don''t just stand there! Come inside before the food I prepared gets cold!]


    READ MORE ChapterS HERE- https://ko-fi.com/s/04ceacec81

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35 - 35


    Companionship.


    "Please, eat comfortably! This is all just my gesture of goodwill in return for hearing your story!"


    Aurelius shouted heartily as he reached out with his golden hand and grabbed the nearest meat, chewing it with gusto¡ªbones and all.


    Though the Goldkin (½ðÈË×å) looked like creatures that should be consuming petroleum or coal, contrary to appearances, they could taste like normal sentient beings and thoroughly enjoyed cooked food. In fact, their range of consumable materials was even broader than that of ordinary creatures.


    The food chewed by the Goldkin was converted inside their bodies into energy to power their metallic forms, and a portion of it was absorbed into their "core." This core, as it absorbed more energy, would gradually grow in size.


    And the larger the core became, the more metal a Goldkin could manipulate.


    A race that grows stronger with rare metals and time¡ªmeaning money and patience.


    That was the Goldkin.


    I picked up a piece of food from in front of me and put it in my mouth as I quietly observed Aurelius.


    Was he someone I could trust? Goldkin were known for being pure-hearted when it came to rare metals, but in all other matters, they were usually like snakes.


    Well, expecting purity from merchants in the first place was probably a mistake on the part of the one expecting.


    For now, I focused on the meal.


    ''Kill!''


    My mother urged me to try the darkly braised meat dish I''d never seen before. I scooped a little onto my plate and chewed it slowly. As expected, I couldn''t taste anything. I wished I could feed it to my mother directly, but with so many eyes around us, it was obviously impossible.


    "The Saviors of Eradico! So it was you all!"


    Aurelius, who had been chatting with Carmen, suddenly exclaimed in admiration. He blinked his metallic eyes¡ªwhich didn''t actually need to blink¡ªrapidly and looked around at us. Then his gaze locked on me.


    "Not the woman, nor the armored one, so it must be you¡ªthe Demon Slayer of Geuse, the Foe of the Evil God of Kelton, and the Savior of Eradico¡ªPriest Marnak!"


    I put down my spoon and bowed my head slightly as I replied.


    "It''s a title far too grand for me."


    "Hahahaha! A hero who saved three cities, and yet so humble! If someone like you isn''t worthy of such titles, then who else could be?"


    His metallic eyes suddenly shifted to the weapon hanging at my waist. His jaw clanked as he exclaimed in awe.


    "Th-that''s... Immortalium!!!"


    He sprang to his feet, his luxurious red robes fluttering, and dashed toward me¡ªmore precisely, toward my butcher blade. I took a step back to widen the distance between us. He stared at the weapon as if entranced and said in a trembling voice:


    "May I... may I see it up close, just once?"


    I considered whether he might try to snatch it and run, but even Goldkin would need at least a full day to synchronize with a new metal. Even if he did steal it, I was confident I could retrieve it.


    When I handed the butcher blade over to him, Aurelius let out a shriek.


    "Uoooooh! Uoooooooooooooh!!!"


    So that''s why the blade was so unnaturally hard¡ªit was made of Immortalium.


    Aurelius caressed the edge of the butcher blade like one would a lover''s skin¡ªgently and obsessively.


    "Beautiful. So beautiful! Such a beautiful metal! Truly worthy of its title as the eternal alloy containing the essence of ancient imperial technology!"


    He rubbed his face against the blade, unconcerned about scratching his metallic skin.


    "Haa... haa... haa..."


    Okay, that''s enough. Time to get it back. I carefully spoke up.


    "Excuse me..."


    Before I could even finish the first word, Aurelius suddenly came to his senses. He returned the butcher blade to me with trembling fingers, as if it pained him to part with it.


    He regained his composure like a proper merchant and bowed deeply.


    "I lost myself for a moment. I''d never seen a full Immortalium blade before. My apologies for the disgrace."


    "It''s fine. The Goldkin''s desire for Immortalium is perfectly understandable."


    "Thank you for your understanding. By the way... perhaps..."


    "I have no intention of selling it."


    At my firm reply, Aurelius slumped his shoulders.


    "I... I figured. I wouldn''t sell it either..."


    He returned to his seat and sank into it. After taking a deep breath, he suppressed his instincts and reverted to being a merchant. He chugged some honey mead, then spoke in a booming voice:


    "I sincerely apologize for showing such disgrace to the Saviors of Eradico." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelius extended his golden hand toward us. His palm opened, and a metal orb the size of a human heart emerged. He held it out and said:


    "This is the Immortalium I''ve collected over 120 years."


    Then he pointed to my butcher blade.


    "That blade contains at least twice as much as what I''ve collected in over a century. It''s truly a precious item."


    Immortalium wasn''t something money could easily buy. Since it couldn''t be produced with modern technology, all circulating Immortalium came from ruins of the ancient empire. Every nation actively hoarded it and rarely released it back into the market.


    In other words, a merchant openly purchasing Immortalium would quickly earn the ire of the state.


    For the rest of the meal, Aurelius continued to praise Immortalium, and only near the end of dinner did he finally get to his point.


    "We''re headed to the capital of the northern kingdom. If the Saviors of Eradico would accompany us to the capital, I would make sure you''re well compensated. As you are heroes of great renown, I''ll ensure you''re treated far above any ordinary mercenary."


    Carmen, who had been sitting quietly, politely responded to Aurelius.


    "Would you mind giving us a moment to discuss it among ourselves?"


    Aurelius answered with a gentle smile.


    [As you wish. I look forward to hearing a favorable answer.]


    After leaving Aurelius''s tent, we gathered together and began seriously discussing his proposal. Carmen spoke first.


    "While we''ll need to hear the detailed conditions, the offer itself poses no loss to us, considering we were already planning to head to the capital. Besides, even if we decline, we''ll likely have to follow this caravan to the next city anyway, since our route overlaps. In that case, it may actually be better to travel with them while being treated as guests."


    Sagitta, who had been listening quietly, cautiously voiced her agreement.


    "I agree with Carmen''s opinion."


    Dacia, deep in thought, glanced toward Aurelius''s tent before speaking.


    "But with a caravan this large, is there really a need for him to hire us specifically? Especially since Aurelius didn''t even know we were the Saviors of Eradico before sending someone to make the offer. I might be overthinking it, but when a merchant seeks extra guards regardless of who they are, it usually means they know someone is after them."


    Her concern was valid. I gently stroked the handle of the Butcher and offered my input.


    "I agree with the lady as well. On top of that, as I traveled here, I took a close look at the equipment of the caravan guards. There are clear signs of repeated combat."


    The noblewoman''s eyes widened.


    "Really?!"


    "Yes. If we do choose to travel with them, I''d say it''s very likely we''ll encounter at least one battle."


    Sagitta and Carmen''s expressions grew more serious. I turned to Carmen and said,


    "Still, I think it would be best to accept this request, just as Carmen said. Our paths will keep overlapping regardless, and if the pursuers are bold enough to attack a caravan this big, I doubt they''d leave us alone even if we followed separately."


    After a bit more discussion, we agreed to accept the request. When we informed Aurelius, he smiled broadly and immediately drafted a contract promising ten gold coins per person upon arrival in the capital, along with room and board included.


    He once again asked if I''d consider selling the Butcher, and I firmly refused.


    And that night, the caravan was attacked.


    WEEEEEEEEENG!


    The violently spinning metal blades tore through the head of a snow bat, spilling its brain matter. Leaping off the corpse, I swung the Butcher at another snow bat diving toward me.


    With bodies over twice the size of a grown man and massive membranous wings that could block the sky, snow bats descended at speeds that ordinary people would have no chance of countering.


    KIEEEEEEEEK!


    The Butcher sliced another one clean in half, but not far away, I saw a caravan guard fail to react in time and get grabbed by a bat''s claws.


    Quickly judging the distance, I drew my bone sword and hurled it. It ripped through the air at explosive speed, leaving a long gash in the bat''s wing membrane and embedding into the ground.


    KIIIIIIIIIK!


    A shrill cry. As the wounded snow bat writhed in pain, I sprinted across the snowfield and swung the Butcher again.


    WEEEEEEEEEEEEENG!


    The enormous bat''s head was shredded by the spinning metal blades. Blood poured over me. I quickly severed its leg and rushed to the fallen guard, checking for a pulse¡ªhe was already dead.


    Recovering the embedded bone sword, I assessed the situation.


    KIIIIIIIIK!!!


    A bone arrow pierced through a snow bat''s eye. As the enraged creature dived, Sagitta stepped forward, deflecting its claws and thrusting her spear.


    The white spear impaled the bat cleanly.


    "Haah!"


    Then, right on cue, Dacia rushed in and decapitated the struggling bat.


    Seeing that my party was holding their own, I restarted the Butcher and rushed off to assist other guards.


    KIIIIIK!


    The fierce battle continued for a while, but realizing the tide had turned against them, the snow bats eventually all took to the sky and fled.


    As everyone was resting, I made my way to Aurelius''s tent. His personal guards blocked my path.


    "Step aside."


    "You should clean yourself up and return."


    As they said, my clothes and face were still covered in the warm blood and flesh of the snow bats, releasing a faint white steam.


    Before I could argue, a voice rang from inside.


    [Let him in.]


    I strode into the tent. With every step, the monster''s blood and bits of flesh fell from my body onto the floor. Aurelius, watching me with his golden metallic eyes, smiled quietly.


    [Have you reconsidered parting with that magnificent Immortalium weapon?]


    I glanced at the Butcher in my hand before answering.


    "Depending on your answer, I may consider putting it away."


    [Then I must choose my words very carefully.]


    "Yes. You must be very, very careful with your answer."


    Smiling faintly, I asked him,


    "Why are worshippers of the evil god attacking your caravan?"


    READ MORE ChapterS HERE-https://ko-fi.com/s/04ceacec81

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36 - 36


    A Battle of Wits.


    ["Would you believe me if I said, ''I don''t know''?"]


    A shameless lie ¡ª so blatant not even a passing mother would fall for it. I didn''t feel the need to dignify it with a response.


    At the end of that tense silence, the first to yield was Aurelius. He raised both hands playfully and clicked his metal jaw.


    ["Unlike the rumors, it seems the Defier of the Dark Gods needs a reason to hunt down their worshipers."]


    He brought up his duty as a priest who serves the gods ¡ª but of course, that meant nothing to me, who serves the Mother of Corruption.


    I smiled and replied,


    "I''m here now as a mercenary. It just seemed like our employer might''ve conveniently forgotten to include a few details about this job."


    His metallic eyes, unreadable as ever, calmly looked down at me.


    ["You''ve come as a mercenary, then..."]


    "Kill!!!"


    Mother growled in annoyance at how long-winded he was being, while I quickly considered my options.


    Do I press him now, force out the information he''s hiding? Or do I speak to the others and break our contract, leave him behind?


    Judging by his behavior, Aurelius clearly knew the reason behind the attacks. And I needed intel ¡ª especially on the worshipers of the dark gods, who seemed closely tied to the main quest.


    As my thoughts leaned toward using force, Aurelius finally spoke.


    ["Out of respect for your reputation, my priest, I will share the reason only with you. Can I trust you to keep it secret?"]


    I looked up at him and answered,


    "If it''s a secret worth keeping, of course."


    After a brief pause, Aurelius lowered his voice.


    ["Bring ''it'' here."]


    The guard standing beside him disappeared somewhere. Aurelius sank into his chair and began to explain.


    ["The attacks began after I received a certain ''item''. I made a deal with the client to deliver it to the capital. Took an advance payment, too."]


    The dried blood of snow bats clung to my hair and now trailed down my cheek. I roughly wiped it off and ran a hand through my hair.


    "From what I''ve seen, whatever you were paid, the losses your caravan suffered seem too great. Isn''t this a job worth abandoning?"


    ["I was paid with Immortallium. And I''m to receive the rest upon arrival."]


    No wonder he''s holding out.


    The guard returned with a box about the size of a grown man''s torso, covered in strange engravings. Aurelius tapped the box and spoke.


    ["This is the item. Honestly, I don''t understand why the dark god worshipers want it so badly. Another priest, who died during one of the recent attacks, examined it too ¡ª and even he couldn''t figure out why they were after it."]


    He opened the box slowly, smiling quietly.


    ["But I figured, perhaps the Defier of the Dark Gods, the great Priest Marnak, might see something the rest of us can''t."]


    When the black box opened, the item inside revealed itself.


    It was a necklace ¡ª made of bronze-like metal, coppery in hue. What stood out was that it was a relic.


    "Kill!!!"


    Specifically, a relic containing a sealed portion of Mother''s divine power. I instantly understood why the worshipers were after it.


    But how? Even with Mother''s hand guiding me, how were they finding relics containing her sealed divinity?


    A hundred thoughts stormed through my mind, but I forced my expression to remain calm, answering Aurelius in a steady voice. His eyes were meticulously scanning every twitch of my face.


    "I''m not sure either."


    ["I see. Truthfully, I wasn''t expecting much. You ¡ª put the item back."]


    The box was shut. I briefly considered drawing my blade and taking the relic by force. But I had too much to lose right now.


    The reputation I''d built, my companions...


    And acting rashly for a single relic could ruin my chances of tracking down the others. There was still plenty of time before we reached the capital. Anything could happen along the way.


    I gave Aurelius a calm smile.


    "I understand your situation. But now that your little secret is out, I believe the terms of our escort contract need... adjustment, don''t you?"


    Aurelius clacked his metal jaw and asked,


    ["What is it that you want?"]


    I held up two fingers.


    "You''ll need to double the reward you originally promised."


    Aurelius grumbled that I should quit being a priest and become a merchant instead, but he accepted my terms. I shared the good news with the party, and they praised me for a job well done.


    "Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill..."


    Mother, in the form of a young girl, was pacing around my private tent ¡ª the one Aurelius had graciously provided. She gently tapped her chin while spinning in circles, clutching a glowing orb of divine energy she hadn''t yet absorbed.


    Honestly, I didn''t expect her to come up with a miracle solution by spinning in circles, but it was cute to watch her think so hard. I found a bit of amusement in it.


    "Whew."


    After drying my hair from a recent wash, I saw Mother stop in the center of the tent and stare at me intently. I chuckled softly and asked her,


    "Have you, by any chance, come up with a brilliant idea?"


    "Kill! Kill!"


    Mother had grown quite accustomed to the body of that girl¡ªso much so that she no longer needed physical contact to speak to me.


    "Mother."


    "Kill?"


    At my soft call, Mother tilted her head, as if she had no idea why I was calling her.


    "So after all that deep thinking, your grand idea is to sneak in and spy on them? And if we get caught, just silence everyone in the way by killing them?"


    Mother nodded with a proud look.


    "Kill!"


    "If there are no witnesses, it''s the perfect crime, huh. Do you seriously think that makes any sense? Come here."


    "Kill!"


    As I opened my arms, Mother eagerly jumped into my embrace. I gently stroked her soft hair and began speaking calmly.


    "We don''t yet know the full extent of Aurelius''s strength, so we shouldn''t act recklessly."


    The metal-bodied Kinfolk, like Aurelius, were essentially bad matches for me¡ªa priest of decay.


    Because metal doesn''t rot.


    My power Pit of Decay was completely useless against them. Curse of Decay wasn''t meant for combat in the first place. Realistically, the only useful abilities I had were Gate of Decay and Giant of Decay.


    In the end, if I wanted to kill Kinfolk, I''d have to use physical force strong enough to exceed their body''s durability.


    "The best-case scenario is that the cultists of the Evil God somehow steal that relic, and in the process of me retrieving it, I manage to siphon off Mother''s divine power before returning it to Aurelius."


    "Kill?!"


    Mother jolted, eyes wide as if to say, "Wait, that''s actually a thing?!"


    "...Kill?"


    "You ask if I''ve been hiding my genius this whole time? You flatter me. But I''m sure you''d have come up with the same plan if you''d thought about it a little more. Still, things won''t go as smoothly as that."


    "Kill?"


    At her question, I smiled gently and answered.


    "As you saw earlier, he didn''t bat an eye while a few of his guards died. He stayed behind with his personal escort, only focused on protecting the cargo. No matter what power the cultists have, it''s not going to be easy to steal from him without being noticed."


    "Kill..."


    "For now, I plan to observe a little longer. We still know too little¡ªabout Aurelius, about the cultists pursuing us... Mother, just trust me¡ª"


    SCREEEECH!!!


    A horrific scream that grated on the nerves. The snowfield bats were attacking the caravan again.


    "It seems the cultists are trying to wear down the caravan guards with repeated ambushes. What a pain, I just got cleaned up. I''ll have to postpone your palm massage for a bit."


    "Kill?!"


    "I need to help the guards. Please return to your hand form for now. I promise I''ll give you a proper massage later."


    "Kill..."


    Mother let her arms droop and transformed back into my hand with a flicker of dark light. I quickly tucked her into my coat, grabbed Butcher, and burst out of the tent.


    GAAAAHHHH!!!


    This time, it wasn''t just snowfield bats.


    A creature about 2.5 meters tall¡ªwith goat hooves and head, a muscular humanoid torso, and white fur¡ªwas clashing with the caravan guards. A bipedal monster known as a Capel.


    CRASH!


    "Aaaaargh!"


    One of the guards was gored by the Capel''s horn and sent flying. He crashed headfirst into the ground and didn''t move again.


    I quickly revved up Butcher and dashed across the snowy field.


    VRRRRRRMMM!!!


    The Capel''s gaze snapped to me as it prepared to charge another guard. The roar of Butcher was perfect for drawing attention¡ªjust like this.


    "Haah!"


    RAAAAGHHH!!!


    With a roar in response to my battle cry, the Capel lowered its head and charged. The tip of its horn came straight at me without hesitation.


    VRRRRRMMM!!!


    I swung Butcher. The high-speed spinning immortalium blades literally shredded the Capel''s horn. Without stopping, the blades cleaved into its skull and tore through its brain.


    Flesh and brain matter splattered everywhere. My freshly cleaned hair and body were once again soaked with blood and gore.


    Looks like I''ll need another wash.


    THUD.


    The headless body of the Capel collapsed. I quickly scanned the area.


    Aside from the bats, there were six Capels in total. I could sense the divine presence of the Evil God''s cultists from far away¡ªthey had no intention of fighting directly.


    Looks like this batch is a little more cowardly.


    Just as I was about to charge the next Capel¡ª


    Something leapt out of the woods, heading straight for me. I reflexively raised Butcher, but when I saw who it was, I reached out with my left hand and caught her by the neck.


    Dangling violet hair.


    It was Perli. Dangling from my grasp, she coughed and smiled brightly.


    "It''s been so long! So long! I thought about you a lot! Did you think about me?"


    "Not at all."


    "That''s okay! That''s okay! I thought enough for the both of us!"


    There was a good reason I lowered Butcher once I realized it was her.


    "I have something to ask you."


    Perli rolled her violet eyes around once and beamed.


    "What''ll you give me if I answer?"


    She was never one to keep secrets.


    READ MORE ChapterS HERE-https://ko-fi.com/s/3eabea39eb


    S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37 - 37


    Purli.


    "What do you want? No, actually¡ªlet''s postpone this conversation."


    When I let go, Purli landed lightly on the ground with a smirk.


    "Why? Why not ask me now?"


    I gestured with my eyes toward the Capels and Snowfield Bats still rampaging. Resolving the current situation took priority over extracting information from her. Purli''s grin widened.


    "You really are strange! So strange! You''re a worshiper of an Evil God too, so why are you trying to save the others? Huh?"


    "For now, please return to the forest."


    "Cold! So cold! You''re colder than midwinter snow..."


    I didn''t feel the need to listen to more. Leaving Purli behind, I sprinted across the snowy field. The Butcher screamed its harsh cry once again.


    WEEEEEEEEEEENG!


    Leaping off the snow, I struck down hard. A Capel''s head was severed, and warm blood spilled out.


    The Snowfield Bats were threatening in size, but they were surprisingly light relative to their bulk, allowing the caravan''s guards to fend them off somehow.


    The real problem was the Capels. These natural-born warriors knew exactly how to turn their bodies into deadly weapons.


    Now only five¡ªno, four¡ªCapels remained.


    Sagitta had just driven her spear through the jaw of one. Dacia and Carmen were close to taking down another together.


    I marked the biggest remaining Capel as my next prey.


    As I charged forward with the roaring Butcher in hand, a Capel who was about to strike a guard locked eyes with me.


    And the moment our eyes met, it turned and fled into the forest without hesitation. I had no intention of letting it go. I shifted the Butcher to my left hand and drew my bone sword with my right. Gripping it tightly, I flexed my muscles and released the strength with my mind''s command.


    Thwack.


    The thrown sword pierced through the Capel''s left leg. Losing its balance, the creature tumbled across the ground. I closed the distance rapidly. The Butcher screamed hungrily.


    WEEEEEEEEEEENG!


    Once again, blood and flesh exploded across the white snowfield. I wiped the blood from my face and looked around.


    The monsters were retreating.


    Were they trying to wear down our minds to the limit? The enemy was persistent¡ªand cunning. Chasing them without a plan would be dangerous. For now, information was key.


    Dragging the Capel corpse behind me, I returned to the caravan. The Capel''s body would be far more valuable than the bats. The caravan guards, weary and bloodied, were busy cleaning up the corpses.


    I helped tidy up, and once things settled, I quietly slipped away toward the forest where Purli had emerged.


    A short distance in, a voice came from above.


    "Late! You''re late!"


    Purli jumped down lightly from a tree branch and landed in front of me, her eyes gleaming.


    "So! Are you going to give me everything I want now?"


    I frowned slightly.


    "What kind of nonsense is that?"


    "It''s not?"


    "Not at all. Let me be clear¡ªI''ll hear you out, but if you make any demands that cross the line, I''ll cut you down right here."


    Shing.


    With a cold metallic sound, the froststeel sword left its sheath. I couldn''t use the Butcher¡ªit would be too loud and draw attention from the nearby camp.


    Purli smiled mischievously.


    "Scary! So scary! But that makes it all the more exciting!"


    "So, what is it that you want from me?"


    "Hmm. Hmmmmm..."


    She grabbed her chin, thinking hard, then tilted her head.


    "Nothing comes to mind right now."


    "Then I''ll ask my questions first. Take your time coming up with your wish."


    "Okay! Okay!"


    I began with one of the questions I''d mentally prepared while cleaning up the bodies.


    "How many Evil God worshipers were involved in attacking the caravan?"


    "Let''s see... how many was it... One, two..."


    Purli tapped her lips and counted on her fingers. She folded down three.


    "Three besides me!"


    Three, huh. Do these Evil God worshipers have a rule about operating in groups of three or more? It always seems to be at least three.


    "What kind of abilities do those three have?"


    "No idea!"


    "Why not?"


    Purli grinned slyly.


    "Never asked! Didn''t care! And I only joined them recently. But you know what?"


    "What?"


    Glancing around cautiously, Purli whispered in a tiny voice.


    "They keep acting like I''m not even there. Honestly! Honestly! I think that''s kind of mean!"


    Honestly, I could understand why. I bit back the words on the tip of my tongue. There was no need to upset her and risk making that chatty mouth shut up.


    So I gave a neutral, pleasant response.


    "How terribly rude of them."


    "Right? Right?!"


    "I''ll keep questioning. Do you know why they''re attacking the caravan?"


    I needed to find out how the Evil God worshipers discovered the sacred relic where Mother''s divinity was sealed. If I could use the same method, it would make unsealing her divinity much easier.


    "Hmm... I definitely heard it before..."


    Apparently struggling to remember, Purli thought deeply, then clapped her hands.


    "Oh, right! The necklace! They said we have to steal a necklace from the caravan leader!"


    Good.


    "I see. Do you also know how they found out the caravan leader had the necklace?"


    "No idea!"


    The answer came instantly. Well, I hadn''t expected much. No way they''d tell this blabbermouth anything important. I wouldn''t have either.


    "But I do know this!"


    "What is it?"


    "That client who entrusted the necklace to the caravan leader¡ªthey''re part of Liberatio!"


    Liberatio?


    "Isn''t Liberatio the secret society of Evil God worshipers?"


    "Yep! Yep!"


    "And you''re a member too."


    "Exactly!"


    "The cultists attacking us now are part of Liberatio too, aren''t they?"


    "That''s right too!"


    Just what in the world is going on? A cultist entrusted the relic to Aurelius, and now other cultists are trying to steal it?


    There could be only one answer.


    "It''s infighting."


    Yeah, when a bunch of strange people get together, it''d be stranger if they did get along.


    "It''s not quite infighting! It''s just two factions getting on each other''s nerves! But surprisingly, they still cooperate well! They don''t even try to kill each other that much!"


    "Why did the factions split?"


    Pearly gave it some serious thought, then shook her head.


    "I vaguely heard about it, but I don''t really remember?"


    "You must belong to one of the factions, don''t you? And yet you don''t remember?"


    She pointed a finger at her chest and laughed.


    "I''m neutral! I just move if someone pays me! Oh, and I accept materials too!"


    "What kind of materials?"


    "What do you think? Doll-making materials, obviously! I''m a priestess who serves the ''Wavering Thread''!"


    So that''s why she wouldn''t die. All the ones I killed so far were dolls made in her likeness.


    "By the way, you should probably be careful. The others I came with ¡ª without me ¡ª seem to be prepping something seriously!"


    "Why are you so friendly toward me, anyway?"


    Her violet eyes curved into soft arcs, and for once, her voice wasn''t playful.


    "Are you sure you want to ask that? Are you really curious about the reason for my kindness? That question''s a little different from the others you''ve been asking so far."


    Like a doll changing its head, the atmosphere around her shifted. Now, Pearly was like a snake. A deadly, violet viper, full of poison. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I gave a calm smile and answered.


    "Suddenly, I''m not curious anymore."


    She immediately pouted like a child.


    "Why! Why! Ask me! Just ask!"


    "No. You should''ve answered when I asked earlier. If I stay gone much longer, they''ll notice I''ve disappeared. So let''s finish this. Go ahead and tell me your request."


    If I heard her request, maybe I could deduce what this puppeteer truly wanted.


    Pearly beamed.


    "I''ll tell you next time we meet!"


    "Is that so?"


    "Yup! Yup!"


    "Then farewell."


    Slice.


    The frost-steel sword gleamed in the moonlight as it flashed. Pearly''s head rolled to the ground. Her now-headless neck spewed bright red blood.


    Her severed head bounced across the snowy ground, then shouted loudly:


    "See you again!"


    And with that, Pearly breathed her last.


    Or rather, her doll did.


    "So this one was a doll too."


    The blood and flesh scattered across the ground looked exactly like a real human''s. There was no way to suspect it was fake.


    Was Pearly just that skilled, or was it the divine power of the ''Wavering Thread''? Likely both.


    "Kill!"


    Everything was mostly wrapped up now. I needed to return quickly ¡ª Mother was already stirring, impatient to receive the promised palm massage.


    "We''ll start the massage after I''ve bathed."


    I slowly retraced my steps. The fires flickering among the merchant camp''s tents in the distance cast their glow into the night.


    Snow began to fall ¡ª soft, white flakes drifting down.


    That would slow the caravan''s pace.


    Knowing we''d likely be ambushed by cultists again tomorrow, I had to rest while I could.


    I picked up the pace toward my tent. But then someone called out to me.


    "Priest Marnak?"


    I turned and gave a gentle smile to Dakia.


    "Lady Dakia, since we don''t know when the cultists will strike again, this is the perfect time to get some rest."


    Dakia nodded.


    "That''s what I was going to do. But where did you go? I stopped by your tent earlier, but you weren''t there."


    "I sensed the divine energy of a cultist nearby and went to investigate."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Sadly, by the time I arrived, the cultist had already left."


    She strode up to me and gently wiped the dried blood from my face with a cloth.


    "Kill!"


    Mother screamed inside me, outraged that someone else dared touch me, and I instinctively stepped back.


    "You''ll dirty your cloth, Lady Dakia."


    "I was going to bring you something to clean your face with anyway. Oh, come on, stop dodging."


    Her determination to clean my face left me no choice but to stay still. She carefully wiped me clean, then smiled in satisfaction.


    "All done."


    "I was planning to wash up anyway."


    "Still, better than before, right? Doesn''t it feel nicer?"


    "It does, somewhat..."


    She handed me another cloth and said goodnight cheerfully.


    "Then get washed up and sleep well, Priest Marnak!"


    "May you have pleasant dreams too, Lady Dakia."


    That night, there were no further monster attacks.


    Instead of needing another wash, I spent the night calming Mother, who was fuming and insisting on washing my hair herself.


    Morning came, and the caravan, quickly packed and ready, began moving slowly beneath the still-falling snow.


    Luckily, the wind wasn''t strong, so the snow merely drifted down onto our shoulders.


    BOOM!


    While walking the snow-covered forest trail, a loud crash echoed from somewhere.


    I turned toward the direction of the sound ¡ª and suddenly remembered what Pearly had said last night:


    "By the way, you should probably be careful. The others I came with ¡ª without me ¡ª seem to be prepping something seriously!"


    White snow ¡ª turning into a violent wave ¡ª was surging down from the mountain.


    Straight toward us.


    What the cultists had been preparing, without Pearly, wasn''t another attack.


    It was an avalanche.


    I shouted harshly to the caravan:


    "Drop everything and run! RIGHT NOW!"


    READ MORE ChapterS HERE-https://ko-fi.com/s/04ceacec81

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38 - 38Avalanche


    It came crashing down.


    The white wave unleashed by the snow mountain devoured everything in its path, swelling larger and larger with unstoppable force.


    It was too fast. At this rate, not a single person would escape¡ªit would swallow everyone whole.


    If we were caught in an avalanche of that scale, it was clear that everyone would die¡ªexcept me.


    I had to stop it. Even just for a moment. I had to buy time.


    A way to hold back that overwhelming force of nature, if only briefly¡ªdid I have such a method?


    No, not me. I didn''t have it.


    My eyes quickly scanned my surroundings. Guards and companions scattered in all directions. Thankfully, they had listened to my desperate warning and were running.


    Then I saw the back of Dakia''s head as she ran with all her might.


    Found it. A way to stop the avalanche, even for just a moment.


    I launched myself forward and shouted after her.


    "Lady Dakia!"


    She turned her head mid-run upon hearing my voice.


    "Yes?"


    "Stop right there, now!"


    "What?!"


    Though clearly flustered, she obediently froze in place just as I asked. I grabbed her shoulders and shouted:


    "You trust me, don''t you?"


    "What? Why are you suddenly asking that?! Of course I trust you! B-but behind us¡ª!"


    KWA-BOOM!


    The massive wave of snow was closing in fast. I had no time to explain.


    "Lady Dakia!"


    "Y-Yes?!"


    I pointed to the avalanche and shouted:


    "You''ve been waiting for a chance to shine with your magic, right?! This is your moment!"


    Her golden eyes trembled violently.


    "W-What?! I have been waiting for that, but no matter what magic I use, I can''t stop that thing!"


    I looked into her eyes, dead serious.


    "Gather all the magic you can and hit it with everything you''ve got. That''s the only way we''re all going to survive¡ªincluding you."


    "But if I do that, I''ll collapse from exhaustion! And I can''t even move while I''m gathering my power!"


    "I''ll protect you."


    I gripped her shoulders just a bit tighter to instill confidence.


    "No matter what, I''ll keep you safe." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her trembling eyes finally steadied. Dakia bit her lip and shouted with determination:


    "Fine! I''ll do it, so you better keep that promise! I''m trusting you, Priest Marnak¡ªwith everything!"


    I released her shoulders and gave a calm smile.


    "Let it rip."


    "Okay!"


    She stepped forward. As the ancient incantation flowed from her lips, her mana roared. Her silver hair whipped violently in the storm of power.


    More and more gathered. The rampaging mana started to escape her control. But she didn''t stop¡ªin fact, she chanted even faster. Control didn''t matter.


    Her target was so massive, there was no chance of missing.


    Finally, the spell she had prepared was complete. Dakia raised her hand and roared:


    "DIIIIIIIIIE!!!"


    Yelling "die" at an avalanche that wasn''t even alive¡ªwho knew if it made sense. But regardless, the finished spell activated.


    KWA-BOOOOOOOM!


    A violent wave of fire erupted against the flow. A mage''s will stood in defiance of an unstoppable force of nature. It wasn''t by choice, but it was still an unshakable will for others'' sake.


    The flames blocked the snow.


    But it wasn''t enough. The snow began swallowing the fire.


    "JUST DIE ALREADY!!!"


    From pushing past her limits, Dakia''s blood vessels burst. Blood streamed down her face like tears. She refused to stop drawing on her power.


    "Aaaaaaah!!!"


    Desperate flames flared again.


    The avalanche recoiled. Just half a step. No, not even half.


    "Kill."


    At that moment, my mother declared that Dakia had just raised half a finger toward divinity.


    Three and a half fingers.


    She had taken a step toward the divinity of the Ten Thousand.


    Her body staggered¡ªit was her limit. I rushed forward to catch her as she collapsed. In my arms, she whispered weakly:


    "I''m seriously... gonna die..."


    "You''ve done enough."


    "... Really?"


    She had done it splendidly. Thanks to her, the others would have had time to escape the direct path of the avalanche.


    "Absolutely."


    KWA-BOOM!


    The snow that swallowed fire surged toward us again. Now it was my turn to act. But first, one condition had to be met.


    "Lady Dakia? Can you hear me?"


    No answer. She had lost consciousness from pushing herself too far.


    Well, at least I won''t have to knock her out myself.


    KWA-BOOM!


    The avalanche was almost upon us now.


    "Mother! Summon it!"


    "Kill!"


    The air distorted, and a massive figure slammed into existence. The Giant of Decay roared.


    ¡ªGRAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!


    "No time for screaming! Protect us, now!"


    ¡ªGRAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!


    Realizing the urgency, the giant dropped flat and shielded us with its massive body. Within the darkness it created, I activated the Gate of Decay.


    I pushed my divine energy to its absolute limit. Cradling Dakia, I braced myself for the impact.


    I would block it with my body.


    A stupidly reckless method¡ªbut the best I had right now.


    KWA-ANG!


    The collision swept over us.


    THUD.


    The Giant of Decay burst out of the snow with a guttural roar.


    ¡ªGRAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!


    Holding Dakia, I walked the path the giant had carved through the snow.


    "If there''s anyone around, you''ll scare them. And pull out the rocks stuck in your side while you''re at it."


    The giant casually pulled out the jagged stones embedded in its body. The wounds began healing rapidly.


    Now what?


    Thanks to the giant, we had barely made it out. But the aftermath was the real problem. The entire area had been buried under blindingly white snow. Any familiar landmarks I''d memorized were now useless.


    "Ughhh..."


    Hearing her groan, I motioned to the giant. Understanding me, it tore the air again and began heading back the way it came.


    Soon, she regained consciousness. Her eyelids fluttered open, and her golden eyes¡ªlike melted gold¡ªreflected my face.


    "Priest Marnak...?"


    "Yes. It''s me."


    "... I''m still alive, right?"


    "I did get completely lost, but at least I''m alive. Can you move your body?"


    With a groan, Dakea answered in a dispirited voice.


    "No... I can''t move at all."


    "You''ll start feeling better little by little."


    It was clearly due to mana exhaustion. A seasoned mage would still be able to move despite mana depletion, but Dakea, who had always refrained from using magic, seemed to be experiencing it for the first time.


    "But, um..."


    "Yes? Please speak freely."


    "I saw everything."


    "What?"


    Could it be...?


    Dakea looked straight at my face and said clearly,


    "I saw Priest Marnak summon a giant with an ominous form."


    A chill ran down my spine. Because of the rushing avalanche, I had hurried the summoning too much. I should''ve confirmed whether Dakea had really lost consciousness.


    ''Kill!!!''


    Mother, who had never liked her to begin with, shouted that this was the perfect chance to kill her while she was immobilized.


    Should I really kill her? Take advantage of her current state, when she couldn''t even resist?


    As I stood there, unsure and hesitant, Dakea gave a slight smile.


    "As I thought, Priest Marnak isn''t really a priest of the Goddess of Preservation."


    One word bothered me.


    "As you thought...?"


    Dakea slowly nodded.


    "Yes, just as I suspected."


    "May I ask why you suspected?"


    "I''ve seen other priests of the Goddess of Preservation. They were very different from you. For one, they didn''t fly around swinging swords full of power like you do."


    "That''s the result of personal training."


    "That''s not all."


    She stared intently at the breast pocket on my chest.


    "That hand you carry. You talk to it often, don''t you? You speak to it quietly where no one can hear, but if someone like me watches carefully from the shadows, they''ll notice everything."


    "It''s just my usual prayers."


    Dakea narrowed her eyes at my blatant excuse and glared at me.


    "Sure, the previous things were just suspicion, but I saw it! I saw you shout ''Mother!'' and then a giant exuding ominous energy appeared from nowhere!"


    "You must''ve hallucinated due to mana exhaustion."


    "No. I saw it clearly. Completely clearly."


    I looked at Dakea and responded,


    "Please stop insisting. It would be very inconvenient if you keep pushing this."


    I was still deciding. Should I really kill her?


    "Priest Marnak is clearly a follower of an evil go¡ª"


    I covered her mouth. To keep myself from killing her.


    I had made my decision.


    "Lady Dakea. Allow me to give you a piece of advice. White lies are sometimes necessary for harmonious human relationships. And silence, like gold, can save lives. You should''ve pretended not to see anything¡ªat least until your body recovered. No, forever."


    I removed my hand from her mouth. Looking into her eyes, I asked,


    "You didn''t see anything. Nothing at all. I believe, as someone who understands honor, you''ll honor the request of the person who saved your life from that avalanche..."


    "I don''t care! Even if you are a follower of an evil god, I don''t care! That''s what I was trying to say!"


    "What?"


    Dakea poured out her words like a waterfall.


    "You''re a good person, Priest Marnak! Sure, sometimes you''re a bit harsh, but deep down you''re a good person! I didn''t bring this up without thinking. I brought it up now because it''s the only time you''d listen to me calmly¡ªwhen I can''t resist!"


    Before I could say anything, she continued.


    "I''ve always believed that power depends on how it''s used. And I don''t believe in any god. I was born a mage, and I''ve suffered enough meaningless scorn and hatred to know. So I can understand your position, at least a little."


    I slowly opened my mouth.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Her golden eyes met mine. There was unmistakable conviction in her shining gaze.


    "Nothing changes! Even if you''re a follower of an evil god, nothing changes! I''ll treat you the same tomorrow as I did yesterday. And of course, I''ll keep your secret."


    ''Kill!!!''


    Mother appeared again in the form of a young girl with a dark glow. She leapt and pounded Dakea''s face with her tiny fists.


    ''Kill! Kill! Kill!''


    She shouted for me to silence that vile tongue and end her now, but there''s no one in the world who''d die from such cottony punches.


    "Eek! Priest Marnak! Please stop her! And who is this child, anyway?!"


    ''Kill (š¢)!''


    I quickly let go of the hand supporting Dakea and scooped Mother up in one hand as she flailed and yelled.


    "Mother. Please calm down for a moment."


    ''Kill!''


    Mother pointed at Dakea while glaring at me. The meaning was clear¡ªshe thought Dakea was just saying whatever it took to survive, and that she''d spill everything once we reached the city.


    "She seems sincere to me."


    ''Kill!''


    "I know people can''t be trusted, but Mother, I''m a person too. Can''t you trust me?"


    ''Kill?!''


    Mother was briefly taken aback, then shook her head vigorously.


    "I understand how you feel. You''re just worried for me, right? But just as you trust me, I''d like to try trusting someone too. From what I''ve seen on this journey, she knows what honor is. And since she''s a mage, I''ll have her swear an oath."


    ''Kill...''


    Sighing deeply as if she couldn''t win, Mother pointed her two fingers at her eyes, then pointed at Dakea in a threatening gesture.


    Confused, Dakea turned to me and asked,


    "W-What does that mean?"


    "She''s saying she''ll keep both eyes on you, so be careful."


    Dakea, flustered, moved her mouth silently before cautiously asking,


    "Can I ask one thing?"


    "Yes."


    "Is she really your mother? She looks... incredibly young."


    "..."


    I had Dakea swear in the ancient tongue that she would take the information I was about to reveal to the grave. Now that I confirmed she couldn''t disclose anything I designated as a secret by any means, I told her a rough version of the truth about myself and my mother.


    After spending some time in shock, Dakea asked playfully,


    "But what if I lied during the ''oath''? Why do you trust me so easily?"


    "I understand the ancient tongue."


    "What?! Really?! Are you a mage too, like me?"


    "No. I just understand the ancient tongue."


    "That''s incredible! Truly! You''re not even a mage but you understand that language?!"


    Dakea looked just as shocked as when she''d learned that my mother was a sealed goddess. Probably because she was a mage.


    I tucked Mother, who had reverted to her original form, back into my chest pocket and picked Dakea up again.


    "We can''t stay here forever. Let''s move."


    "Alright. But which way? We need to find Carmen and Sagitta."


    "I can feel a holy presence a little far off. I plan to head that way first."


    With their physical capabilities, Carmen and Sagitta would''ve made it through the avalanche just fine.


    Dakea''s voice lifted with excitement.


    "So we''re heading toward where the evil god''s followers are targeting the holy relic? I''m starting to regain some strength¡ªI''ll help too!"


    "I''ll recover the relic myself. Once you''re able to move again, please stay hidden nearby."


    "I said I''ll help! Are you really saying you don''t need the help of a mage who even blocked part of that avalanche?"


    Well, no need to be picky about methods when retrieving a relic.


    "... If it''s really necessary, I''ll ask."


    I began walking slowly toward the direction of the holy presence.


    "This is... a piece of gold."


    Scattered along the ground were golden fragments¡ªtraces of a battle. It seemed Aurelius had clashed with the evil god''s followers here.


    And with the divine energy still emanating from nearby, the battle must still be ongoing.


    "So Aurelius is no pushover after all."


    "What will you do?"


    I smiled and answered,


    "What else? It''s time to pay them back for what they did to me. Mother!"


    ''Kill!''


    Space twisted as the Giant of Decay emerged.


    ¡ªGrrraaaaAAAAAH!!!


    How refreshing to use divine power without hiding it. I looked up at the giant and said,


    "Go ahead and attack the evil god''s followers. If it seems too much, retreat without hesitation and ambush them again. Harass them¡ªhit and run. Do you understand?"


    The giant pounded its chest and nodded vigorously. It was a reliable sight.


    "I''ll leave it to you."


    ¡ªGRAAAAAAAA!!!


    The Giant of Decay roared and thundered off toward the enemy.


    It was time to return the favor to the ones who caused the avalanche¡ªand snatch the holy relic while I was at it.


    SUPPORT ME AND READ MORE ChapterS HERE-https://ko-fi.com/s/04ceacec81